IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


// 


^ 


V' 


.% 


% 


.r 


<  K° 


^4 


^ 


J/ 


Ua 


1.0    ^^  I 


I.I 


2.5 


1^ 

us 

us 

u 


2.2 


•^{|20 


la. 


1-25      1.4      1.6 

< — 

6"     

» 

7 


Photogr^hic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WeST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


M 


i\ 


i\ 


^V 


\ 


6^ 


^V^ 
V 


'i;* 


4r 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


'^^' 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t«  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mAthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


Th 
poi 
off 
ffilr 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


D 


D 


D 
D 
D 
D 


D 


n 


Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag6e 


□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur6e  et/ou  pelliculie 


Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  Mure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirleure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissant  dans  le  texte. 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6ti  film6es. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires: 


I     I   Coloured  pages/ 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 


□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restauries  et/ou  pelliculdes 

r~>n>ages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
1^1    Pages  ddcolor^es,  tachetdes  ou  piquies 

□    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ditachies 

|~~>^howthrough/ 
L^   Transparence 

□    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualiti  in6gale  de  I'impression 

□   Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppl^mentaire 


D 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


FyK^Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
11   slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  filmies  A  nouveau  de  fa^on  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


Orl 
bei 
thi 
sic 
oti 
fin 
sio 
or 


Th 
shi 
Til 
wh 

Mi 
dif 
an 
be 
rig 
re( 
mt 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmA  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

7 

t 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Metropolitan  Toronto  Library 
Canadian  Hittory  Department 


L'exemplaire  film*  fut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
gAnArosit*  de: 

Metropolitan  Toronto  Library 
Canadian  History  Department 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  In  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Les  Images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reprodultes  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet*  de  rexemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  las  conditions  du  contrat  de 
fllmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  Ail 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  Illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  franrie  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  -^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  Included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  In  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  exemplaires  origlnaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  ImprlmAe  sont  filmts  en  commen^ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  emprelnto 
d'impression  ou  d'iilustratlon,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
origlnaux  sont  filmfo  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iiiustratlon  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  sefon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — »>  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvant  6tre 
fllmts  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seui  cllch6,  II  est  fllm6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  drolte, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'Images  n6cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mdthode. 


12  3 


>.  ■   1  , 

2 

I                                         ■  ■         ■        , 

3 

4 

5 

6 

o 


'^- 


•-A-'XsCi.*.- 


's^HIP' -*'«'"*W«W«I' 


T  A  T,  K  S 


R 


O 


or    T-ftW 


'^         ^ 


*  X  «  X 


li.* 


N   S 


•^*t 


^*^ 


^U 


*  ■•. 


^'T ..    ',  "■'  V*' 


TALES 


OF      THa" 

■  f         ■..    '    ■ 


INDIANS; 


BEIXG       \;f>.; 


1*     •      *■ 

■I;  ■/, 


PROMINENT    PASSAGES    OF  THE    HISTORY  OP 
*  THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   NATIVES. 


4:^ 


TAKEN    FROM 


AUTHENTIC    SOURCES 


•  ■  •#"■ 


■■■$■ 


.v'>i-^N 


BY    B.    B.    THATCHER,    Esq 


% 


1 


':*  r 


4.  M 


BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED    BY    WAITT    A    DOW 

#  1831.        .       .1^ 


-t< 


•v,:* 


i^« 


*% 


'■^^■ 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1831,  by  Waitt 
AND  Dow,  in  the  Clcrk'i  Office  of  tiie  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


yp 


,  + 


WAITT     AND     DOW     S     PRESS 


^1  o  A 


•   ,'  ''    '."■■ .'  ''■■    ■      '    <■  ' 

CONTENTS. 

:"■  ■'.  .         ■  :,'^"'  '-^  ■•■■ 

■■^\ 

PAQB 

The  Ancient  Cherokees 0 

Cherokee  Wars »■--      25 

The  Heroes  of  Walpole 44 

Memoirs  of  a  Northern  Trader      -    -     -    -      55 

Massacre  of  Michilimacinac    ------    69 

Traits  of  the  Tuskaroras      -    -    -    --    --89 

Tuskarora  War 100 

Adventures  of  Long 108 

"       " -    -    -  128 

The  Civilized  Cannibal  -------      142    ** 

Captivity  of  Mrs  Rowlandson     -----    151 

Settlement  of  Kentucky      - -  171 

The  Conspiracy  of  the  Creeks     -     -    -    -      190 
Christian  Indians 203 

" 228     ' 


4i 


\, 


>  *.. 


S' 


* 


^.- 


# 


;iaWW^V:-^-'»IW«.'l'»l|» 


A^     '-I--      .    ■     >"'     /      .X4 


PREFACE 


It  might  be  sufficient,  perhaps,  to  refer  to  the  title  of 
this  work  for  a  summary  explanation  of  its  design.  But 
it  may  be  satisfactory  to  some  readers,  that  the  writer  of 
a  new  Indian  work,  at  a  time  when  the  market  is  already 
glutted  with  literature  nominally,  at  least,  of  his  depart- 
ment, should  give  a  somewhat  distinct  account  of  the  pe- 
culiar purposes  which  he  proposes  to  accomplish,  as  also 
of  the  resources  he  has  trusted  in,  and  of  the  principles 
which  have  guided  him  in  his  labors. 

It  certainly  may  be  said,  in  the  first  place,  that  the 
character  of  his  work  is  a  novelty,  however  simple  it  may 
be  considered,  and  whether  it  be  looked  upon  as  good, 
bad  or  indifferent.  This  circumstance  alone,  according 
to  maxims  and  to  practice  which  are  prevalent  in  the  lit- 
erary world,  might  possibly  furnish  an  apology  for 
publication.  But  the  writer  had  a  higher  end  in  view 
than  mere  amusement,  or  mere  excitement  of  any  kind, 
in  himself  or  in  his  readers.  He  has  indeed  made  it  an 
object  to  collect  passages  of  Indian  history  possessing  in 
themselves  the  greatest  interest  of  anecdote  and  adven- 
ture ;  and  in  many  cases  to  add  to  the  bare  narrative 
which  furaished  the  foundation  of  a 'Tale'  all  the  inte- 
rest of  explanation,  amplification,  arrangement  and  style 
generally,  which  he  supposed  to  be  consistent  with  strict 


•4* 


*i 


0 


PUEfACC. 


*->»- 


hi 


'^: 


* 


truth.  He  haGrbeen  careful,  too,  to  avoid  borrowing  from 
sources  and  treating  upon  subjects,  wiiich  must  be  alrea- 
dy familiar — as  many  portions  of  Indian  history  are  with 
the  majority  of  his  readers.  He  has  spared  no  trouble 
of  research,  on  the  contrary,  to  search  out  the  rarities 
and  curiosities  of  this  species  of  literature,  though  satis- 
fying himself  always,  as  a  sine  qua  non,  of  their  authen- 
ticity. It  is  believed  that  nothing  has  been  heretofore 
published  like  a  history  of  the  ancient  Cherokees,  for  ex- 
ample ;  nor  any  compact  and  complete  sketch  (excepting 
lleckewelder's  bulky  volume,  now  rarely  to  be  found)  of 
the  celebrated  Christian  Indians — both  which  communi- 
ties have  excited  throughout  the  country,  at  several  peri- 
ods and  from  causes  peculiar  to  each,  an  interest  of  the 
most  remarkable  character.  As  to  Henry  and  Long, 
both  of  whom  have  been  drawn  upon  liberally,  and  whose 
credit  as  intelligent  and  faithful  journalists  is  unexcep- 
tionable, the  travels  of  the  former  have  been  scarcely  to 
be  met  with  for  the  last  twenty  yeai's,  while  those  of  the 
latter  have  never  been  even  republished  in  America. 
The  account  of  the  Creek  Conspiracy  was  compiled 
chiefly  on  the  authority  of  Mc'Call's  History  of  Georgia; 
that  of  the  Tuskarora  wars  is  taken  from  Williamson's 
North  Carolina.  Other  standard  works,  including  vari- 
ous Historical  Collections,  have  been  consulted  in  the 
preparation  of  the  renjaining  articles.  The  writer  has 
made  it  a  main  point,  not  only  to  admit  no  fiction  know- 
ingly, but  to  be  minutely  and  completely  assured,  in  all 
possible  cases,  of  the  truth. 

So  much  for  authority.  But  the  writer  has  alluded  to 
an  object  beyond  the  compilation  and  composition  of  mere 
nan'atives,  fraught  though  they  are,  as  he  believes,  with 
all  the  interest  at  least  of  fiction.    He  has  selected  and 


written  V 

illustrati< 

this  reaE 

bring  for 

ety  of  p 

peace  an 

tests  and 

el's — in  t 

every  nc 

which  [ 

than  the 

sity  will 

narrativ( 

that  ho 

ous  trib( 

lar  unifi 

;  their  so( 

ral  char 

mainly 

ago,  an( 

the  moi 

into  eai 

ratives 

and  coi 

long  to 

narrati' 

residue 

the  Co 

test  lat 

public, 

may  cl 

benefit 


h^'     . 


t'^mm- 


PRErACE. 


ig  from 
e  alrea- 
ire  with 
trouble 
rarities 
h  satis- 
authen- 
retofore 
for  ex- 
:ceptiiig 
)und)  of 
inmuiii- 
rul  peri- 
of  the 
1  Long, 
d  whose 
nexcep- 
ircely  to 
3e  of  the 
linerica. 
ompiled 
ifeorgia ; 
amson's 
)g  vari- 
1  in  the 
iter  has 
I  know- 
1,  in  all 

uded  to 
of  mere 
28,  with 
ed  and 


written  with  a  view  principally  to  the  full  and  faithful 
illustration  of  Indian  customs  and  character.    It  is  for 
this  reason  that  particular  pains  have  been  taken  to 
bring  forward  the  American  natives  in  the  greatest  vari- 
ety of  positions,  ordinary  as  well  as  extraordinary — in 
peace  and  war — in  victory  and  in  defeat — in  their  con- 
tests and  conferences  with  each  other,  and  with  foreign- 
ers— in  the  worst  display  of  their  worst  qualities,  and  in 
every  nobler  exhibition  of  civilization,  virtue  or  genius 
which  has  proved  them  naturally  capable  of  far  more 
than  they  have  ever  attained  or  accomplished.    A  diver- 
sity will  be  observed  also  in  the  dates  and  sites  of  the 
narratives,  intended  in  some  degree  to  remind  the  reader, 
that  however  the  artificial  institutions  of  the  numer- 
ous tribes  may  differ — ^and  there  is  and  has  been  a  singu- 
lar uniformity  even  in  these — as  to  all  the  principles  of 
their  social  and  evil  habits,  their  genius  and  their  gene- 
ral character,  which  are  most  worthy  of  notice,  they  are 
mainly  the  same  people  now  which  they  were  centuries 
ago,  and  the  same  from  the  sources  of  the  Penobscot  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Bravo.    It  would  have  been  easy  to  go 
into  earlier  times  than  those  of  King  Philip ;  but  the  nar- 
ratives of  the  later  periods  are  generally  the  most  clear 
and  complete.    As  to  place,  three  or  four  of  the  tales  be- 
long to  the  History  of  the  Southern  States  ;  the  longest 
naiTative  in  the  volume  to  that  of  the  middle  ;  and  the 
residue  are  located  in  every  direction  from  the  banks  of 
the  Connecticut  to  those  of  the  Kenhawa  and  the  remo- 
test lakes  of  the  north.    The  Tales  are  submitted  to  the 
public,  on  the  whole,  with  a  sanguine  hope  that  such  as 
may  chance  to  meet  with  them  and  read  them  will  be 
benefited  as  well  as  entertained. 


.«* 


.i' 


.* 


'.^>"> 


i< 


■J:>. 


•  m 


■i 


TH 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE   ANCIENT   CHEROKEES. 


Owing  to  obvious  circumstances,  most  of  the 
early  history  of  the  Cherokees,  which  we  are  pos- 
sessed of,  relates  to  their  intercourse  with  the 
whites,  and  particularly  with  the  English  Colonies. 
Passages  do  occur,  however,  in  writers  to  be  re- 
lied upon,  which  throw  light  both  upon  their  ancient 
condition  and  character,  and  upon  the  relations 
I  they  sustained,  at  certain  periods,  with  neighbor- 
ing nations  of  their  own  race. 

It  appears,  for  example,  to  be  generally  under- 
stood that  the  Cherokees — instead  of  wandering 
often  from  place  to  place,  and  fixing  their  habita- 
tions on  separate  districts,  like  some  of  the  native 
tribes — *  have  from  time  immemorial  had  possession 
of  the  same  territory  which  at  present  they  occu- 
py.' Their  ancient  tradition  is,  we  are  told,  that 
2 


*:,*• 


* 


..      ■     Kr., 


10 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


their  forefathers  sprang  from  that  ground,  or  de- 
scended from  the  clouds  upon  those  hills ;  and 
an  historian  who  writes  of  them  fifty  years  since, 
says  that  they  value  the  lands  of  their  ancestors 
above  all  things  in  the  world,  venerate  the  places 
where  their  bones  lie  interred,  and  esteem  it  dis- 
graceful in  the  highest  degree  to  relinquish  these 
sacred  depositaries.  '  The  man,'  says  the  same 
writer,  '  who  would  refuse  to  take  the  field  in  de- 
fence of  these  hereditary  possessions,  is  regarded 
by  them  as  a  coward,  and  treated  as  an  outcast 
from  their  nation.'  It  may  be  observed,  without 
entering  into  any  political  controversy,  that  recent 
events  go  far  to  confirm  this  estimate  of  the  Cher- 
okee character.  The  fanciful  theory  of  their  ori- 
gin, just  mentioned,  evidently  arose  from  a  simi- 
lar spirit.* 

The  Cherokees  have  been  no  less  a  warlike 
than  a  proud  nation.  From  a  comparison  of  ex- 
tensive Indian  tradition  with  definite  Colonial  his- 
tory, it  appears  that  they  waged  war,  as  early  as 
the  sixteenth  century,  with  the  famous  Mengwe  or 
Mingoes  of  the  north — whom  this  very  contest  fi- 
nally forced  into  the  well-known  confederacy  of  the 


*  Perhaps  this  is  alluded  to  in  the  term  CAerofcce  (properly  Tsaloki,  and 
pronounced  nearly  liko  TsuIIakeo)  as  the  great  Delaware  tril)o,  so  called  by 
the  English,  entitled  themselves  Lenxi  Lenafs,  '  The  Original  People.' 
^m.  Enc.  vol.  Q. 


^J4 


m 


:ng 


vn 


'"'i 


-^  ",  '^'■■"'■-^.: 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


11 


or  de- 
s ;  and 
}  since, 
icestors 
places 
it  dis- 
these 
e  same 
1  in  de- 
Bgarded 
outcast 
without 
t  recent 
e  Cher- 
leir  ori- 
a  simi- 

warlike 
I  of  ex- 
nial  his- 
early  as 
ingwe  or 
ontest  fi- 
cy  of  the 


Five  Nations.  The  latter  tribes  had  long  been 
jealous  of  the  influence  of  their  southern  neighbors 
the  Delawares ;  and,  with  a  policy  prompted  by 
this  feeling,  had  very  artfully  contrived  to  involve 
them  in  quarrels  with  various  other  tribes.  This 
was  generally  effected  by  clandestinely  murder- 
ing people,  and  plundering  hunting-camps,  on 
the  one  side  or  on  the  other ;  and  then  taking 
measures  to  have  the  blame  laid,  by  the  party 
which  they  wished  to  exasperate,  upon  the  party 
which  they  wished  to  reduce. 

The  particular  stratagem  used  with  the  Chero- 
kees  was  as  follows:  The  leaving  of  a  war-club  in 
an  Indian  country  being  then  considered  a  decla- 
ration of  war,  and  each  nation  having  its  club  of 
peculiar  and  well-known  fashion,  the  Mengwe 
purposely  committed  a  murder  in  the  Cherokee 
counti'y,  and  then  left  a  Delaware  war-club  by  the 
side  of  the  murdered  man.  The  Cherokees  were 
deceived  by  appearances ;  and  believing  *  their 
Grandfather'*  guilty  of  the  foul  aggression,  they 
mustered  a  large  war-party  to  invade  his  country  and 
take  their  revenge.  Meanwhile,  the  Mengwe 
kindly  apprized  the  Delawares  of  the  approach  of 
an  enemy,  who,  as  their  hunters  told  them,  were 
coming  rapidly  upon  the  Delaware  towns.     They 


m 


*  A  title  given  to  the  Delawares  by  about  forty  other  tribes.  See  Hecke- 
welder's  History.  8*  ^ 


12 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


also  suggested  the  propriety  of  sending  a  Delaware 
war-party  forthwith  to  a  certain  place.     There,  it 
was  said,  they  would  be  joined  by  a  large  band  of 
the  Mengwe,  who  would  make  common  cause 
with  them,  and  even  take  the  lead,  march  in  front, 
fight  their  battles,  and  leave  them  little  else  to  do 
than  to  look  on.     The  Delawares,  unprepared  to 
meet  the  tremendous  force  said  to  be  in  the  field 
against  them,  gladly  embraced  these  liberal  offers, 
and  hastily  sent  a  small  band  to  the  appointed  ren- 
dezvous.    Here,  the  Cherokees,  (availing  them- 
selves probably  of  hints  furnished  by  the  Mengwe) 
fell  upon  them,  and  routed  them  with  great  loss.  At 
this  juncture,  and  not  before,  the  Mengwe  made 
their  appearance.     Instead  of  reinforcing  their  *  al- 
lies,' however,  they  only  reproached  and  ridicul- 
ed them  for  having  dared,  being   women,  to  at- 
tack men — without  orders  from  the  proper  authority. 
Had  they  respectfully  waited  for  their  guidance, 
they  would  have  protected  them  ;  but  as  they  had 
ventured  to  act  for  themselves,  they  were  well  pun- 
ished for  their  unaccountable  insolence.     A  bloody 
war  now  ensued  between  the  Cherokees  and  their 
Grandfather.     It  may  be  added,  that  the  treachery 
of  the  Mengwe,  though  long  unsuspected,  was  dis- 
covered at  last.     It  was  even  ascertained,  that 
some  of  the  latter  had  actually  taken  part  in  the 
battle  against  them,  besides  having  both  instigated 


)el  aware 
^here,  it 

band  of 
Dn  cause 

in  front, 
se  to  do 
jared  to 
the  field 
al  offers, 
ited  ren- 
g  them- 
lengwe) 
loss.  At 
ve  made 
heir  *  al- 
1  ridicul- 
i,  to  at- 
uthority. 
uidance, 
they  had 
^ell  pun- 
i  bloody 
md  their 
eachery 
was  dis- 
2d,  that 
t  in  the 
stigated 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


13 


and  guided  the  Cherokees.  The  Delawares  de- 
termined, accordingly,  by  a  union  of  their  whole 
force,  to  destroy  the  Mengwe  at  a  single  effort. 
This,  sayb  tradition,  they  were  abundantly  able  to 
do,  being  still  as  numerous  as  the  grasshoppers 
are  at  particular  seasons,  and  as  destructive  to  their 
enemies  as  these  insects  are  to  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 
The  Mengwe,  on  the  other  hand,  (who  bordered 
upon  the  great  lakes)  they  described  as  a  number 
of  croaking  frogs  in  a  pond,  which  make  a  great 
noise  when  all  else  is  quiet,  but  at  the  first  approach 
of  danger — nay,  at  the  very  rustling  of  a  leaf — 
plunge  into  the  water,  and  are  silent.  Their  atten- 
tion was  diverted  from  this  quarrel  by  the  sudden 
arrival  of  the  whites  in  Pennsylvania,  and  especial- 
ly by  the  interposition  of  their  elder  brother,  Mi- 

QUON.* 

One  of  the  first  occasions  on  which  we  find  the 
Cherokees  mentioned  distinctly  in  connexion  with 
tlie  whites,  is  in  1712,  when  218  of  their  warriors, 
widi  some  of  the  Creeks,  Catawbas  and  Yamassees, 
joined  an  expedition  sent  by  the  South-Carolinians 
to  the  relief  of  the  Northern  Province  against  a 
great  Indian  conspiracy,  headed  by  the  Tuskaro- 
ras.f   A  treaty  was  made  by  the  English  with  the 


*  The  title  which  they  gave  to  William  Penn.     '  uc^y  .  j^    - 
f  Alluding  to  an  ancient  groundless  insult  upon  the  Delawares. 


14 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


*- 


Cherokees,   in    1721,   for  the  first  time.     This 
was  done  by  Governor  Nicholson  of  the  province  last 
named,  who  had  been  instructed  by  the  British 
Government  to  make  a  point  of  fixing  their  boun- 
daries, and  then  forbidding  encroachments  upon 
them.     He  accordingly  sent  a  message  to   the 
Cherokees,  proposing  a  general  congress,  to  treat 
of  mutual  friendship  and  commerce.  *  Pleased,' 
it  is  said,  *  with  an  offer  which  implied  that  they 
were  a  free  people,'  the  chiefs  of  thirty-seven  towns 
immediately  set  out  to  meet  him,  at  this  congress. 
The  governor  made  them  presents,  smoked  the 
pipe  of  peace  with  them,  agreed  upon  boundaries, 
and  regulated  weights,  measures  and  trade.     It  is 
worthy  of  remark  that  this  treaty  was  faithfully  ob- 
served for  nearly  forty  years,  notwithstanding  the 
weakness  of  the  colony,  and  the  great  strength  of 
the  Cherokees,  who  could  muster  6,000  bowmen. 
The  treaty  was  renewed  in  1730,  when  Sir 
Alexander  Cumming  was  sent  out  from  England  for 
the  express  purpose  of  concluding  a  treaty  of  al- 
liance   with    the    Cherokees.      Their    hunting- 
grounds  were  of  immense  extent,  reaching  from 
the  head  of  the  Savannah  far  back  among  the 
Apalachian  Mountains  ;  their  population  exceeded 
20,000 ;  and  of  course  an  alliance  with  such  a 
nation— especially  as  the  English  were  then  situa- 


■'§ 


if 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


16 


This 
nee  last 
British 
|r  boun- 
s  upon 
to  the 
o  treat 
leased,' 
at  they 
n  towns 
)ngress» 
ced  the 
ndaries, 
.     It  is 
!ully  ob- 
ing  the 
Jngth  of 
awmen. 
len  Sir 
land  for 
Y  of  al- 
lunting- 
g  from 
►ng  the 
ceeded 
such  a 
a  situa- 


,*;, 


ted  in  respect  to  the  French  in  America — *  was  an 
object  of  the  highest  consequence.'*  On  his  ar- 
rival in  Carolina,  Sir  Alexander  made  immedi- 
ate preparations  for  his  journey  to  the  Cherokee 
highlands.  At  Keowee,  300  miles  from  Charles- 
ton, the  chiefs  of  the  lower  towns  met  and  wel- 
comed him ;  and  he  then  dispatched  messengers 
throughout  the  middle  and  upper  settlements,  to 
summon  a  congress  of  all  the  head  warriors  of 
the  nation  at  Nequassee.  This  took  place,  ac- 
cordingly, in  April,  the  Cherokees  assembling  from 
all  quarters.  Various  Indian  ceremonies  were  per- 
formed 5  and  Sir  Alexander  then  made  a  speech 
to  them,  the  purport  of  which  was  to  advise  them 
to  live  peaceably  with  the  English,  upon  which 
the  chiefs  fell  upon  their  knees,  solemnly  prom- 
ised fidelity  and  obedience,  and  called  upon  all 
that  was  terrible  to  fall  upon  them  if  they  violated 
the  treaty.  By  their  unanimous  consent,  IMoytoy 
was  then  nominated  commander  and  chief  of  the 
nation ;  and  to  him  all  the  warriors  of  all  the  tribes, 
or  cantons,  agreed  to  pay  deference  accordingly, 
on  condition  of  his  being  accountable  to  Sir  Alex- 
ander for  his  behavior  to  them.  Presents  being 
now  made  as  usual,  the  congress  broke  up — ^the 

>i.         *        *  Ramsay,  Holmes,  Hewatt,  &c. 


16 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Cherokee  crown  having  been  i  st  brought  from 
their  chief  town,  Tennessee.  This,  with  five  eagle- 
tails  and  four  scalps  of  their  enemies,  Moytoy  very 
courteously  presented  to  Sir  Alexander,  requesting 
him,  on  his  arrival  in  England,  to  lay  them  at  his 
majesty's  feet.  The  latter  persuaded  him,  how- 
ever, to  depute  some  of  his  warriors  to  accompa- 
ny him  for  this  purpose ;  and  seven  of  them  did 
so  accordingly. 

In  London,  these  sons  of  the  forest  were  no 
less  amazed  with  the  magnificence  and  novelty 
which  surrounded  them,  than  gratified  with  the 
style  of  dieir  reception.  They  were  admitted  into 
the  presence  of  the  King,  (George  Second) ;  their 
regalia  laid  at  his  feet  by  Sir  Alexander  in  their 
name;  and  a  long  treaty  concluded  with  them, 
which  was  signed  by  Secretary  Popple  on  the 
one  hand,  and  by  the  marks  of  the  Cherokees  on 
the  other.  It  was  provided  that  if  any  negro  slaves 
should  take  refuge  among  them,  the  Cherokees 
should  deliver  them  up  ;  and  for  every  such  slave 
the  Indian  who  apprehended  him,  should  receive 
a  gun  and  a  watch  coat.  A  speech  was  after- 
wards addressed  to  the  chief,  and  a  belt  was 
given  them,  to  keep  and  show  to  all  their  people 
and  their  posterity,  and  to  bind  this  agreement  of 
peace  and  friendship  as  long  as  the  rivers  should 
run,  the  mountains  last,  or  the  sun  shine. 


us: 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


17 


It  from 
eagle- 
oy  very 
juesting 
1  at  his 
how- 
compa- 
m  did 

ere  no 
novelty 
'ith  the 
ed  into 
;  their 
in  their 

them, 
on  the 
:ees  on 
)  slaves 
rokees 
1  slave 
eceive 
after- 
t  was 
)eople 
ent  of 
hould 


In  answer  to  all  this  Skijagustah  spoke  nearly  as 
follows :  *  We  are  come  hither  from  a  mountain- 
ous place  where  nothing  but  darkness  is  to  be  found 
— ^but  here  there  is  light — we  look  upon  you  as  if 
the  great  king  were  present — we  love  you  as  rep- 
resenting him — we  shall  die  in  the  same  way  of 
thinking.  Our  crown  is  different  from  the  great 
king's,  and  from  that  we  saw  in  the  tower,  but  to 
us  it  is  all  one — the  chain  of  friendship  shall  be 
carried  to  our  people — we  look  upon  the  great 
king  as  the  Sun  and  as  our  father,  and  though  we 
are  red  and  you  white,  yet  our  hands  and  hearts  are 
joined  together.  *  *  This  small  rope  we  show 
you  is  all  that  we  have  to  bind  our  slaves  with — ^but 
you  have  iron  chains  for  yours — however,  if  we 
catch  yours,  we  will  bind  them  as  well  as  we  can 
and  deliver  them  upland  take  no  pay  for  it. 
Your  white  people  may  safely  build  houses  near 
us :  we  shall  hurt  nothing  that  belongs  to  them.' 
Then  laying  his  feathers  upon  the  table,  he  added 
— *  This  is  our  way  of  talking,  which  is  the  same 
thing  to  us  as  your  letters  in  the  book  are  to  you 
— and  to  your  beloved  men  we  give  these  feathers 
hi  confirmation  of  all  we  have  said.'  The  seven 
warriors  returned  home  v/ith  Governor  Johnson,  in 
1731,  highly  gratified  with  .their  visit.  One  of 
them,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  distinguished 


18 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


tl 


himself,  particularly  ever  after,  as  a  firm  and  ac- 
tive friend  of  the  English. 

In  1755,  a  third  treaty  was  made  with  the 
Cherokee  warriors,  by  Governor  Glen  of  Carolina, 
who  met  them  in  their  own  country.  The  j)artic- 
ular  object  of  this,  at  this  time,  was  to  thwart  the 
French  in  the  great  efforts  their  emissaries  were 
making  to  seduce  the  Cherokees  from  the  English 
alliance ;  and  the  immediate  occasion  of  it  was 
a  message  to  Governor  Glen,  from  the  head  chief  of 
the  latter,  giving  notice  of  these  efforts,  and  recom- 
mending a  congress.  It  took  place  accordingly. 
The  Governor  sat  under  a  spreading  tree,  and  Chul- 
ochcuUah,  the  chosen  orator  of  the  Cherokees, 
came  and  took  his  seat  beside  him.  The  other 
warriors,  as  many  as  five  hundred  in  number, 
stood  around  them  in  solemn  silence  and  deep  at- 
tention. 

The  Governor  made  the  first  speech.  Chul- 
ochcullah  then  arose,  and  holding  his  bow  in  one 
hand,  and  his  quiver  and  other  symbols  used  by 
them  on  such  occasions  "in  the  other,  replied  to 
this  effect :  *  What  I  now  speak  our  father,  the 
great  king,  should  hear — we  are  brothers  to  the 
people  of  Carolina — one  house  covers  us  all.'  Then 
taking  a  boy  by  the  hand,  he  presented  him  to  the 
Governor,  saying,  *  we,  our  wives  and  our  children, 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


19 


and  ac- 

ith  the 
arolina, 
J)artic- 
art  the 
s  were 
English 
'  it  was 
chief  of 
lecom- 
dingly. 
d  Chul- 
rokees, 
e  other 
lumber, 
eep  at- 

Chul- 
in  one 
ied  by 
ied  to 
r,  the 
0  the 
Then 
to  the 
Idren, 


are  all  children  of  the  Great  King  George. — I  have 
i    brought  this  child,  that  when  he  grows  up,  he  may 
remember  our  agreement  on  this  day,  and  tell  it 
to  the  next  generation,   that  it  may  be  known  for- 
.     ever.'   Then,  opening  a  bag  of  earth,  and  laying  it 
i     at  the  Governor's  feet,  he  said,  *  we  freely  surren- 
der a  part  of  our  lands  to  the  Great  King — the 
French  want  our  possessions,  but  we  will  defend 
them  while  one  of  our  nation  remain  alive.'     Then 
showing  his  bow  and  arrow,  he  added,  *  These 
are  all  the  arms  we  can  make  for  our  defence — we 
hope  the  king  will  pity  his  children  the  Cherokees, 
and  send   us  guns  and  ammunition — we  fear  not 
i     the  French — give  us  arms,  and  we  will  war  against 
I     the  enemies  of  the  Great  king.'     Then  delivering 
'      the  Governor  a  string  of  wampum  in  confirmation 
of  what  he  had  said,  he  concluded — '  my  speech 
is  at  an  end — it  is  the  voice  of  the  Cherokee  nation 
— I  hope  the  Governor  will  send  it  to  the  king, 
and  that  it  may  be  kept  forever.' 

The  land  alluded  to  by  the  orator  was  a  vast 
extent  of  very  beautiful  and  fertile  territory,  for- 
mally ceded  by  the  warriors  in  the  name  of  the 
whole  people,  and  now  constituting  ten  counties 
of  South  Carolina.  For  dignity's  sake,  it  was  said 
to  be  freely  surrendered,  though  an  equivalent 
was  received  for  it  in  clothes,  ammunition  and 


^ 


;.*>|- 


20 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


arms ;  and  in  the  protection  promised  to  be  given 
by  two  forts,  (Loudon  and  Prince  George)  which 
the  Cherokees  allowed  to  be  built  within  their  lim- 
its— the  former  on  the  Tenessee  River,  among 
the  Upper  Cherokees  ;  and  the  latter  within  gun- 
shot of  the  Indian  town  Keowee,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Savannah,  and  three  hundred  miles  from  Charles- 
ton. This  fort,  built  in  the  form  of  a  square, 
had  an  earthen  rampart  six  feet  high,  on  which 
stockades  were  fixed,  with  a  ditch,  a  natural  gla- 
cis on  two  sides,  and  bastions  at  the  angles,  on  each 
of  which  four  cannon  were  mounted. 

We  come  now  to  the  first  great  war  between  the 
Cherokees  and  the  English.  The  way  was  per- 
haps prepared  for  this  by  the  efforts  of  great  num- 
bers of  the  French,  who  spread  themselves  over  the 
Indian  country,  after  their  abandonment  of  Fort 
Duquesne.  It  was  immediately  occasioned  by  some 
•  of  the  Cherokee  warriors,  on  their  return  from  the 
expedition  against  this  fort  with  the  Englisli,  taking 
possession  of  a  few  stray  horses  which  they  found 
in  the  back  woods  of  Virginia,  and  which,  at  that 
time  and  in  those  places,  were  frequently  found 
wild.  The  Virginians  resented  their  trespass  so 
hastily  as  to  fall  upon  the  Cherokees,  and  kill 
twelve  or  fourteen  of  their  party.  The  survivors, 
aud  their  friends,  but  still  more  the  friends  of  the 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


21 


e  given 
)  which 
eir  lim- 
among 
m  gun- 
s  of  the 
/harles- 
square, 
which 
•aJ  gla- 
m  each 

Jen  the 
IS  per- 
t  num- 
ber the 
'  Fort 
'some 
m  the 
taking 
found 
It  that 
found 


deceased,*  were  so  incensed  at  this  outrage,  that 
it  was  impossible  for  the  wiser  and  cooler  part  of 
the  nation  to  restrain  them.  The  French  emissa- 
ries, meanwhile,  plied  them  night  and  day,  with  all 
manner  of  provocations,  bribes,  promises  and 
threats — assuring  them  among  other  things  that 
the  English  intended  to  kill  every  man  of  them, 
and  to  make  slaves  of  their  wives  and  children.  The 
result  was,  that  parties  of  the  young  warriors 
soon  fell  furiously  upon  the  frontiers  of  Carolina, 
and  committed  a  series  of  horrible  barbarities,  with- 
out distinction  of  innocence  or  guilt,  age,  sex  or 
condition.  Several  even  of  the  garrison  of  Fort 
Loudon,  in  the  course  of  short  hunting  excursions 
in  the  neighboring  woods,  were  attacked  by  them 
and  massacred ;  while  supplies  were  so  complete- 
ly cut  off  from  the  fort,  as  to  leave  them  in  great 
hazard  of  starvation. 

Rapid  preparations  for  war  were  at  once  made 
throughout  the  Province.  But  the  Cherokees — 
or  perhaps  the  larger  and  better  part  of  them — 
had  by  this  time  sent  in  thirty-two  of  their  chiefs 
with  proposals  of  peace.  These  having  arrived  in 
Charleston  before  the  Governor  had  commenc- 
ed his  march  into  the  Cherokee  country,  a  council 
was  called,  the  chiefs  invited  to  attend  it,  and  a 


*  From  a  principle  of  revenj,?  universal  among  the  Indians  to  this  day. 


22 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


1 1 

1^ 


long  and  somewhat  violent  speech  made  to  them. 
This  they  listened  to  withtlieir  accustomed  attention, 
expecting  to  have  an  opportunity  of  replying 
through  their  Orator,  Occonostota,  'The  great 
warrior  of  the  Cherokee  nation.'  The  latter,  in- 
dued, rose  to  commence  his  speech,  but  the  Gov- 
ernor rudely  silenced  him  ;  and  soon  after  set  out 
for  Congarees,  the  general  rendezvous  of  the  mili- 
tia, taking  the  Cherokee  deputation  with  him  under 
pretence,  and  with  a  promise,  of  protecting  them. 
There,  1400  soldiers  were  found  collected.  On 
resuming  the  march,  the  warriors  were  made  ac- 
tual prisoners,  and  a  captain's  guard  kept  over  them 
till  they  reached  Fort  George,  when  they  were  all 
thrown  together  into  a  miserable  small  hut. 

But  the  Governor's  troops  being,  unluckily  for 
him,  little  better  than  a  mutinous  mob,  he  deem- 
ed it  expedient,  before  going  much  farther,  to  send 
for  the  famous  Cherokee  chief,  Attakullakulla,  one 
of  the  seven  who  had  gone  to  England  in  1730, 
and  a  man  of  great  influence  with  his  people,  and 
of  notorious  friendship  for  the  whites.  To  him 
the  Governor  addressed  a  very  long  speech  of  ac- 
cusations and  threats.  The  chieftain  heard  him 
calmly  to  the  end,  and  then  briefly  observed — 
That  he  remembered  the  treaties  alluded  to,  having 
helped  to  make  them  himself:  that  he  acknowl- 


.** 


edgec 
theV 
thern 
an  ur 
woulc 
.  of  pe 

relea 
to  a 


I  signe 

capti 

mure 

i  retut 

I  had 

-   derlj 

with 

T 

than 

and 

Gee 

ed  1 

\    folk 

chi( 


try 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


23 


to  them, 
attention, 
replying 
lie  great 
alter,  in- 
the  Gov- 
r  set  out 
the  mih- 
m  under 
ng  them. 
3d.     On 
lade  ac- 
i^er  them 
were  all 
f. 

ckily  ibr 
J  deem- 
,  to  send 
jlla,  one 
n  1730, 
>Ie,  and 
To  him 
fi  of  ac- 
ird  him 
irved — 
having 
;knowl- 


■.10 


edged  the  kindness  of  the  Carolinians,  but  thought 
the  Virginians  had  occasioned  the  war ;  and  fur- 
thermore, though  he  thought  the  Governor  showed 
an  undue  violence  against  the  Cherokees,  that  he 
would  exert  all  his  influence — which  was  only  that 
of  persuasion* — to  restore  quiet  among  the  latter. 

By  his  request,  several  of  the  chiefs  were  now 
released  from  the  hut,  for  the  purpose  of  agreeing 
to  a  treaty  (which  was  accordingly  drawn  up  and 
signed,)  while  twenty-two  of  them  were  still  kept 
captive  in  the  fort,  until  as  many  of  the  Cherokee 
murderers  should  be  brought  in.  The  Governor 
returned  home,  and,  though  not  a  drop  of  blood 
had  been  shed  during  this  disgraceful  and  disor- 
derly campaign,  he  was  received  in  Charleston 
with  illuminations,  bonfires  and  processions. 

The  Cherokees,  meanwhile,  now  more  incensed 
than  ever,  had  recommenced  their  incursions, 
and  had  killed  14  men  within  a  mile  of  Fort 
George.  Not  long  after,  Occonostota,  determin- 
ed to  repay  treachery  with  treachery,  adopted  the 
following  stratagem  for  the  relief  of  his  fellow- 
chiefs  still  confined  within  the  Fort.  As  that  coun- 
try was  every  where  covered  with  woods,  he  pla- 


*  Personal  qualities  wetfi  then,  as  they  are  now,  the  foundation  of  almost 
all  influence  among  tlio  Indians.  Tecumseh  himself  owed  nothing  eithcp  l'» 
election  or  succession. 


24 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


ced  a  party  of  savages  in  a  dark  thicket  by  the 
river-side,  and  then  sent  an  Indian  woman,  whom 
he  knew  to  be  always  welcome  to  the  fort,  to  in- 
form the  commandant.  Captain  Coytmore,  that 
he  desired  very  much  to  speak  with  him  by 
the  river-side.  The  latter  imprudently  consent- 
ed, and  with  his  two  lieutenants  walked  down  to 
the  river,  where  he  soon  heard  Occonostota  calling 
out  from  the  opposite  bank,  that  he  was  going  to 
Charleston  to  procure  the  prisoners'  release,  and 
wished  for  a  white  man  to  attend  him  as  a  safe- 
guard. He  held  a  bridle  in  his  hand,  meanwhile ; 
and  added  that  he  would  go  and  hunt  for  a  horse. 
The  Captain  had  by  this  time  approached  the 
thicket,  when  the  Indian,  turning  quickly  about, 
swung  the  bridle  thrice  round  his  head  as  a  sig- 
nal to  the  savages  in  ambush,  who  instantly  fired, 
wounded  the  two  lieutenants,  and  killed  the  cap- 
tain. Orders  were  at  once  given  within  the  fort,  to 
put  chains  upon  the  Indian  prisoners :  but  as  the 
latter  resisted,  and  stabbed  the  first  man  who  laid 
hold  of  them  with  a  knife,  the  exasperated  sol- 
diers murdered  every  one  of  them  upon  the  spot. 


It  by  the 
m,  whom 
rt,  to  in- 
lore,  that 
him   by 
consent- 
down  to 
;a  calling 
going  to 
jase,  and 
s  a  safe- 
mwhile ; 
a  horse, 
bed   the 
1  about, 
IS  a  sig- 
y  fired, 
he  cap- 
I  fort,  to 
t  as  the 
^ho  laid 
ed  sol- 
le  spot. 


CHAPTER  11. 


CHEROKEE    WARS. 


% 


The  cry  of  war  now  resounded  from  town  to 
town,  among  all  the  mountains  and  vales  of  the 
Cherokee  country;  scalping  parties  rushed  down 
upon  the  frontiers,  far  more  numerous  and  furious 
than  before ;  and  the  whole  Province  wehered  in 
fire  and  blood.  Such  was  the  state  of  things  un- 
til Api'il,  1760.  By  this  time,  a  battalion  of  High- 
landers arrived,  from  the  English  army  under  gen- 
eral Amherst  in  the  North.  Application  was  also 
made  to  the  neighboring  colonies;  seven  troops 
of  rangers  were  raised  to  patrol  the  frontiers ; 
bounties  were  offered  to  the  Creek,  Chickasaw 
and  Catabavv  warriors ;  wagons,  carts  and  horses 
were  impressed,  and  the  whole  militia  of  the  Prov- 
ince mustered  at  Congarees.  The  march  was  as 
speedy  as  the  preparation.  The  Indian  town, 
Little  Keowee,  was  surrounded,  and  every  male  In- 
dian in  it  put  to  the  sword.  Estatoe,  with  its  two  hun- 
dred houses,  corn,  hogs,  poultry,  ammunition  and 
all,  was  reduced  to  ashes.  Every  settlement  of 
the  lower  nation  shared  the  same  fate,  about  sixty 
3 


26 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


t  '    r- 


* 


I  ■" 


Indians  being  also  killed  and  forty  made  prisoners. 
The  English  then  marched  to  the  relief  of  Fort 
George,  wfiich  was  all  this  time  so  closely  beset  by 
the  Cherokees,  that  not  a  man,  for  a  month,  dared 
venture  one  rod  from  the  bounds. 

On  reaching  this  station,  Colonel  Montgomery, 
commander  of  the  expedition,  made  some  efforts 
to  obtain  peace ;  but  finding  the  Cherokees  still 
disposed  to  be  hostile,  he  continued  his  march 
into  the  wilderness,  over  rivers,  crags,  mountains 
and  moors,  until  he  came  wuhin  five  miles  of  the 
Indian  town,  Etchoe.  His  troops  had  now  to 
pass  through  a  low  valley,  covered  so  thick  with 
bushes  that  they  could  scarcely  see  three  yards 
before  them,  and  in  the  middle  of  which  was  a 
muddy  river,  with  steep  clay  banks.  Here  had 
the  Indians  stationed  themselves  with  consummate 
skill ;  and  the  English  scouts  had  scarcely  enter- 
ed the  thicket,  when  their  invisible  enemies  fired 
upon  them  from  all  sides,  and  the  woods,  far  and 
wide,  rang  and  glittered  with  the  warwhoop  and 
the  blaze  of  battle.  The  savages  at  last  gave 
way,  though  not  till  after  an  hour's  close  fighting, 
and  so  considerable  a  loss  on  the  part  of  the  Eng- 
lish, that  a  retreat  to  Fort  George  was  immediate- 
ly ordered,   and  as  speedny  executed.     In  an 


■son  m 
MPrince 


^. 


"^ 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


27 


insoners. 

of  Fort 

beset  by 

;b,  dared 

tgomery, 
le  efforts 
:ees  still 
s  march 
lountains 
IS  of  the 

now  to 
ick  with 
je  yards 
h  was  a 
ere  had 
jummate 
\y  enter- 
les  fired 

far  and 
3op  and 
ist  gave 
fighting, 
he  Eng- 
nediate- 
In  an 


Official  document  of  the  Province,*  it  was  soon  after 
Stated,  that  ahhough  the  war  had  already  cost  fifty 
thousand  pounds  sterling,  '  all  their  endeavors  to 
raise  a  force  capable  of  preventing  the  Cherokees 
^om  ravaging  the  back  settlements  had  proved 
Ineffectual.' 

The  garrison  of  Fort  Loudon,  in  the  mean  time, 

beset  upon  all  sides  by  the  lurking  savages,  were 

^obliged  to  subsist,  for  a  whole  month,  on  the  flesh 

Ipf  lean  horses  and  dogs,  with  a  small  supply  of 

^ndian  beans  privily  brought  in  by  some  friendly 

Cherokee  women.     Thus,  week  after  week,  they 

Ivaited  vainly  for  relief.     As  a  last  resort.  Captain 

^tuart,  an  officer  well  known  and  much  beloved  by 

iill  the  Indians  in  the  British  interest,  finally  pro- 

|jured  leave  to  go  to  Choteh,  one  of  the  principal 

Cherokee  towns  in  the  neighborhood.     There,  he 

Capitulated  with  two  of  the  Cherokee  chiefs,  that 

;j^e  garrison  upon  giving  up  the  fort,  cannons  and 

fxtra  stores,  should  be  suffered  to  leave  the  fort 

and  the  country,  under  an  indian  escort,  with  their 

prums,  arms  and  ammunition. 

These    terms  being    agreed  upon,    the   garri- 
son marched  out,  attended  by  Occonostota,  '  the 
*rince  of  Choteh,'  and  some  other  Indians ;  advanc- 

*  Gov.  BuH's  Message  to  the  Assembly  of  South  Carolina,  July  11, 1760. 

3* 


^ 


28 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


ed  that  day  fifteen  miles  on  their  way  to  Fort 
George ;  and  encamped  at  night  near  the  Indian  town 
Taliquo.  Here,  upon  various  pretences,  all  their 
attendants  soon  deserted  them.  Suspicion  was 
excited,  and  a  strict  guard  kept  all  night.  About 
day-break,  a  soldier  from  an  out-post  came  run- 
ning in,  breathless  and  pale,  to  announce  that  he 
had  seen  a  great  number  of  savages,  armed  and 
painted  in  the  most  hideous  manner,  creeping 
among  the  bushss  all  around  them.  At  this  very 
moment  the  enemy  rushed  out,  with  terrible  yells, 
tomahawk  in  hand.  The  soldiers  were  panic - 
struck  ;  twenty  nine  of  them  fell  at  the  first  onset, 
a  few  escaped  to  the  woods,  and  the  rest  were 
carried  off  captive. 

Among  these  was  Captain  Stuart,  who,  on  reach- 
ing Fort  Loudon,  was  so  fortunate  as  to  meet 
with  his  Indian  friend,  Attakullakulla.  The  gen- 
erous old  chieftain,  having  sought  him  out  at  the 
fort,  purchased  him  at  once  of  the  Cherokee  who 
had  captured  him,  at  the  price  of  his  own  rjflo  and 
clothes.  He  then  took  him  to  his  home,  and  shar- 
ed with  him  his  own  humble  meals.  But  a  great- 
er trial  of  his  friendship  yet  remained.  The  Cher- 
okees  were  now  bent  upon  attacking  Fort  George. 
They  were  also  resolved  that  the  six  cannons  and 
two  cohorns  to  be  carried  with  them,  should  be 


'M 


manaj 
they 
stake 
he  ap 
stance 
warri( 
hand, 
him. 
count 
for  a 
with 
ly,  at 
and  I 
knew 
For  I 
;  marc; 
J  byth 

I  gam* 
■  they 

f  an   ] 
them 

:  tiers 
and 
ents, 
chee 
L 
the 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


29 


to  Fort 
ian  town 
aJI  their 
ion  was 
About 
ne  run- 
tJiat  he 
led  and 
creeping 
his  very 
•le  yeJIs, 
■   panic - 
St  onset, 
St  were 

ti  reach- 
o  meet 
he  gen- 
t  at  the 
^ee  who 
'^le  and 
d  shar- 
^  great- 
^  Cher- 
feorge. 
ns  and 
lid  be 


^ 
.>  t 


managed  by  men  under  Stuart's  command,  and 
they  threatened  to  burn  all  the  captives  at  the 
stake  in  case   of  his  refusal.     In  this  emergency 
he  applied  to  his  Indian  master,  stated  the  circum- 
stances, and  appealed  to  his  feelings.     The  stern 
warrior  melted  into  tears.     He  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and  pledged  his  honor  and  his  life  to  deliver 
him.     Soon  after,  he  gave  out  word  among  his 
countrymen,  that  he  intended  *  to  go  a  hunting ' 
for  a  few  days,  and  to  carry  his  prisoner  along 
with  him  to  eat  venison.    They  set  out,  according- 
ly, attended  by  some  of  the  warrior's  own  family, 
and  by  the  two  soldiers  who  alone  of  the  captives 
knew  how  to  convey  cannon  through  the  woods. 
For  nine  days  and  nine  nights  did  this  little  party 
march  on  through  the  dim  wilderi.jss,  guided  only 
by  the  sun  and   stars,  and  subsisting  only  on  the 
game  killed  as  they  travelled.     On  the  tenth  day, 
they  reached  Holston's  River,  and  there  met  with 
an   English  detachment  of  troops,  who  conducted 
them  in  four  days  to  a  camp  on  the  Virginian  fron- 
tiers.    The   Indian   warrior  was    now  satisfied ; 
and  Captain  Stuart  having  loaded  him  with  pres- 
ents, and  taken  a  kind  leave   of  him,  he  turned 
cheerfully  back  upon  his  long  and  weary  journey. 
Latinac,  a  French  officer,  was  at  this  time  among 
the  Cherokees,  and  he  proved  an  indefatigable  in- 


80 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


stigator  to  mischief.  He  persuaded  them,  that  the 
English  would  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than 
to  exterminate  them,  man,  woman,  and  child,  from 
the  face  of  the  earth.  He  gave  them  arms,  too, 
and  urged  them  to  war.  At  a  grand  meeting  of 
the  nation,  he  brandished  his  hatchet,  and,  striking 
it  furiously  into  a  log  of  wood,  cried  out — *  Who  is 
the  man  that  will  take  this  up  for  the  king  of 
France  ?  where  is  he  ?  let  him  come  forth  ! '  Sa- 
lou6,  the  young  warrior  of  Estatoe,  instantly  leap- 
ed forward,  laid  hold  of  it,  and  cried  out-—*  I  will 
take  it  up.  I  am  for  war.  The  spirits  of  the  slain 
call  upon  us ;  I  will  avenge  them  ;  and  who  will 
not  ?  he  is  no  better  than  a  woman  that  refuses  to 
follow  me.'  Many  a  fierce  look,  and  many  a  lift- 
ed tomahawk  answered  ihe  appeal  of  the  orator, 
and  again  did  the  war-torrent  rush  down  upon  the 
frontiers. 

In  the  campaign  of  1761,  the  province  exerted 
itself  to  the  utmost.  A  new  regiment  of  militia  * 
was  raised,  presents  provided  for  the  Indian  allies; 
and  every  preparation  made  for  supplying  the  ar- 
my with  carriages,  horses,  and  provisions  at  differ- 
ent stages.  With  this  force,  and  the  Highlanders, 
making  in  all  two  thousand  six  hundred  men,  Col- 


*DreMed  in  green,  light  armed,  disciplined,  and  their  legs  and  armsforti- 
mi  against  briers  and  bushes,  in  particular  reference  to  the  Indian  war- 
fare.—Uewatt,  11.  247. 


''-* 

on< 

i 

rit( 

1 

G( 

ca 

i 

to 

f 


o 


§:■■■ 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


31 


onel  Grant  began  his  march  for  the  Cherokee  ter- 
ritories. On  the  27th  of  May,  he  arrived  at  Fort 
George.  There,  Attaiinllakulla  hastened  to  his 
camp,  to  signify  his  earnest  desire  of  peace,  and 
to  apologize  for  the  outrages  of  his  countrymen. 
Often,  he  said,  had  he  been  called  an  old  woman 
by  the  fiery  young  men  of  his  nation  :  but  he  would 
nevertheless  return  and  renew  his  efforts  for  peace. 
Colonel  Grant,  however,  gave  him  but  little  en- 
couragement, and  resumed  his  march  on  the  7th  of 
June,  carrying  with  him  provisions  for  thirty  days.  A 
party  of  ninety  Indians,  and  thirty  woodmen,  paint- 
ed like  the  Indians,  marched  in  front,  and  scoured 
the  forests.  Then  came  the  light-infantry  and 
about  fifty  rangers,  in  whose  vigilance  the  com- 
mander felt  himself  secure.  For  three  days  he 
made  forced  marches,  in  order  to  get  over  two  nar- 
row and  dangerous  defiles ;  and  this  he  accomplish- 
ed without  a  sliot  from  the  enemy.  On  the 
day  following,  he  came  upon  suspicious  ground.  On 
all  sides,  lurking  Indians  were  occasionally  seen  at 
some  distance  through  the  woods.  At  length, 
having  nearly  reached  the  place  where  Montgom- 
ery had  been  attacked  die  year  before,  the  front 
Indians,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  observ- 
ed a  large  body  of  Cherokees  posted  upon  a  hill 


-m 


S3 


TALES    OF    THF    INDIANS 


on  the  right  flank  of  the  armj^,  and  gave  the  alarm 
Instantly  the  savages  rushed  down,  and  began  to 
fire  on  the  advanced  guard.  This  being  support- 
ed, however,  the  enemy  were  repulsed,  and  recov- 
ered their  heights.  Under  these  the  English  line 
was  obliged  to  pass  for  some  distance,  while  up- 
on the  left  was  a  river,  from  the  opposite  banks  of 
which  a  large  Indian  party  fired  briskly  on  the 
troops  as  they  came  up.  The  line  were  ordered 
to  face  about  and  give  their  whole  charge  to  this 
party,  and  a  detachment  was  at  the  sinne  time  sent 
up  the  hill-slope  to  dislodge  the  enemy  on  the 
right.  The  engagement  was  now  general;  the 
savages  on  the  left  fiercely  disputing  the  lower 
ground,  and  the  other  party  driven  from  the  hill  at 
the  bayonet's  point  only  to  renew  the  charge  with 
redoubled  ardor.  The  English  themselves  were 
sometimes  compelled  to  give  ground  ;  and  no  soon- 
er did  they  gain  an  advantage  in  any  quarter  than 
the  enemy  triumphed  in  another.  Even  the  rear 
was  attacked,  pnd  so  vigorous  an  effort  made  for 
the  flour  and  the  cattle,  as  to  compel  the  detach- 
ment of  a  strong  body  to  the  relief  of  ihe  rear-guard. 
Thus  the  fight  continued  from  eight  o'clock  till 
eleven — the  English  charging,  retreating,  and  ral- 
lying again  and  again,  and  the  savages,  with  loud 


'V'i 


■V.^^ 


"v  ,■ 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


33 


e  alarm 
>egan  to 
support- 
d  recov- 
ish  i;\ie 
liJe  up- 
aiiks  of 
on  the 
ordered 
to  this 
ne  sent 
on  the 
il;  the 
lower 
i  hill  at 
;e  with 
were 
►  soon- 
r  than 
3  rear 
le  for 
(tach- 
uard, 
k  till 
Iral- 
loud 


shouts  and  yells,  pouring  in  upon  them  an  irregu- 
lar but  incessant  fire.  The  latter  at  last  gave  way, 
and  by  two  o'clock  entirely  disappeared,  leaving 
sixty  of  Grant's  soldiers  killed  and  wounded, 'and 
his  whole  force  exhausted  with  fighting.  Their 
own  loss  in  this,  as  in  most  cases,  was  unknown. 

Orders  were  now  given  to  sink  the  bodies  of  the 
dead  in  the  river,  (to  prevent  their  being  dug  up 
and  scalped  ;)  and  quantities  of  flour  were  also 
thrown  in,  that  horses  might  be  spared  for  the 
wounded.  The  army  then  marched  on  to  Etchoe, 
which  they  reached  about  midnight,  and  reduced 
it  to  ashes  the  next  morning.  Thirteen  other  towns 
in  the  middle  settlements  shared  the  same  fate; 
the  magazines  and  cornfields  were  destroyed  ;  and 
the  wretched  owners,  with  their  women  and  chil- 
dren, driven  for  sheher  and  food  among  the  barren 
mountains.  For  thirty  days  was  the  Enplish  march 
continued  through  heat,  thirst,  hunger,  danger,  and 
fatigue  ;  and  when  the  troops  finally  reached  Fort 
George,  the  feet  and  legs  of  many  of  them  were  so 
mangled  and  swollen,  and  their  strength  so  ex- 
hausted, that  they  were  utterly  unable  to  march 
farther.  . 

Here  Colonel  Grant  had  not  waited  many  days, 
when  Attakullakulla,  attended  by  several  chieftains, 
again  came  to  his  camp  with  proposals  of  peace. 


f- 


34 


TALCS    ON    THE    INDIANS. 


'  «■'  r^. 


Articles  were  accordingly  drawn  up,  and  all  agreed 
upon  with  the  exception  of  one  which  required 
four  Cherokees  to  be  surrendered  to  Colonel  Grint 
at  the  fort,  and  put  to  death  in  front  of  his  army ; 
'  or  four  green  scalps  to  be  brought  to  him  within 
twelve  nights.'  The  old  warrior  said  he  was  both 
unauthorized  and  unwilling  to  agree  to  this  article  ; 
and  the  Colonel  therefore  sent  him  to  Charleston, 
to  procure  the  mitigation  of  it,  if  possible,  from  the 
Governor. 

He  instantly  set  out,  accordingly,  with  the  other 
chiefs  in  company,  and  a  safeguard  in  attendance. 
On  their  arrival,  the  Governor  called  a  council  at 
Ashley  Ferry,  and  invited  the  Delegation  to  speak 
freely.  A  fire  being  then  kindled,  and  the  pipe  of 
peace  lighted  and  smoked  by  all  present,  for 
some  time,  in  deep  silence  and  solemnity,  Attakul- 
lakuUa  arose  and  addressed  the  Govenor  and 
Council.  *  It  is  a  great  while,'  said  he,  *  since  I  saw 
you  ;  I  am  now  glnd  lo  see  you,  and  all  the  beloved 
men  present,  I  am  come  to  you  as  a  messenger 
from  my  whole  nation — I  have  now  seen  you  and 
smoked  with  you — and  I  hope  we  shall  live  to- 
gether as  brothers — when  I  came  to  Keowee, 
Colonel  Grant  sent  me  to  you. — ^You  live  at  the 
water-side,  and  are  in  light — we  are  in  darkness, 
but  I  hope  all  will  be  yet  clear  with  us.     I  have 


A 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


35 


all  agreed 

required 

)nel  Gnnt 

his  arnjv' 

lim  within 

was  both 
s  article ; 
laileston, 

from  the 

he  other 
Jndance. 
auncil  at 
\o  speak 
pipe  of 
ent,   for 
ittakul- 
or   and 
e  I  saw 
^eJoved 
•senger 
3u  and 
ve  to- 
iowee, 
at  the 
<ness,       7 
have 


been  constantly  going  about  doing  good,  and  am 
tired — but  I  have  come  to  see  what  can  be  done 
for  my  people. — They  are  in  great  distress.'  Here 
he  produced  strings  of  wampum  sent  by  the  differ- 
ent towns,  denoting  their  earnest  desi»e  of  peace. 
He  then  added — '  as  to  what  has  happened,  I  be- 
lieve it  has  been  ordered  by  the  Great  Spirit — we 
are  of  a  different  color  from  you — you  are  superi- 
or to  us — but  one  God  is  the  father  of  all — and  I 
hope  what  is  passed  will  be  forgotten.  He  made 
all  people — there  is  not  a  day,  but  some  are  coming 
into  the  world,  and  others  going  out. — ^The  Great 
King  told  me  the  path  should  never  be  crooked, 
but  open  for  every  one  to  pass  and  repass. — As 
we  all  live  in  one  land,  I  hope  we  shall  live  as 
one  people.'  Peace  was  now  formally  ratified, 
former  friendship  renewed,  and  the  Council  brok- 
en up  with  the  usual  hope  expressed  upon  both 
sides,  that  it  would  last  as  long  as  the  rivers 
themselves  should  flow. 

It  is  a  slight  change  in  this  bloody  history,  to 
say,  that  in  1763,  the  Shawanese  Indians  made  an 
attack  on  the  Cherokees,  and  that  the'  latter  repaid  it 
^with  interest.  But,  unfortunately,  their  pursuit  of 
the  aggressors  sometimes  led  them  to  fall,  by  mis- 
take, upon  the  Delawares,  who  resided  in  the  same 
country  (Ohio).     The  latter  were  incensed,  and 


36 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


retaliated  in  the  Indian  style.  The  Five  Nations, 
too,  were  at  war  with  the  Cherokees ;  and  thus  the 
whole  country  was  the  theatre  of  massacres  and 
battles  until  the  year  1768.  The  Cherokees  then 
sought  a  renewal  of  friendship  with  their  Delaware 
^  Grandfather ; '  the  mediation  of  the  latter  effect- 
ed a  peace  with  the  Five  Nations ;  and  the  Shawa- 
nese,  reprimanded  by  one  nation,  and  repulsed  by 
the  other,  soon  followed  the  example  of  both. 

In  1774,  at  a  congress  called  in  Georgia  by 
Governor  Wright,  the  Cherokees  ceded  several 
millions  of  acres  of  fine  fertile  land  to  the  king  of 
Great  Britain,  for  the  payment  of  debts  which  they 
owed  to  Indian  traders.  The  next  cession,  in 
1777,  was  founded  on  conquest  of  the  year  previ- 
ous, the  Cherokees  having  taken  part  with  the 
*  great  king '  against  his  *  disobedient  children  '  of 
the  colonies,  and  resumed  their  incursions  on  the 
frontiers.  In  punishing  them,  the  States  of  North 
Carolina,  Virginia,  and  Georgia  made  common 
cause  with  South  Carolina.  The  Georgian  milhia 
invaded  the  Cherokee  country  on  the  south ;  a  Vir- 
ginian parly,  with  nineteen  hundred  North-Carolin- 
ians, on  the  north  ;  and  an  army  of  two  thousand* 
South  Carolinians,  under  Colonel  Williamson,  on 
the  west:  some  of  them  by  a  route  so  difficult  and 


?■.&■. 


*  Tlie  Cherokees  mustered  2021  warrior*  at  this  time. 


:■■■''■  Ai 


Nations, 
J  thus  the 
Jcres  and 
cees  then 
Delaware 
31'  effect- 
■  Shawa- 
jlsed  by 
th. 

Tgia  by 
several 
king  of 
ch  they 
iion,  in 
'  previ- 
ith  the 
en'  of 
on  the 
North 
mmon 
militia 
a  Vir- 
rolin- 
5and* 
1,  on      » 
tand 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


37 


so  much  beset  by  the  enemy,  that  only  twenty-five 
miles  could  be  gained  in  five  days.  Williamson  fell 
into  an  ambuscade,  by  entering  a  defile  among  the 
mountains,  occupied  by  about  twelve  hundred 
Cherokees,  who  fought  long  and  bravely,  but  were 
at  last  routed.  A  great  part  of  their  country  was 
now  ravaged,  and  five  hundred  Indians  compelled 
to  take  refuge  in  Flonda — measures  which  soon 
led  to  the  treaty  and  cession  just  named. 

One  of  the  incidents  of  this   campaign   mer- 
its a    special  notice.     When  Williamson's  army 
had  advanced  so  far  as  that  part  of  the  Indian 
country  now  called  Pickens  District,  it  was  halted 
for  a  day  or  two  ;  and  Major  Pickens  was  permit- 
ed  to  take  twenty-five  choice  men,  and  reconnoitre 
the  adjacent  country.     He  had  not  gone  more  than 
two  miles,  when,  early  in  the  morning,  in  crossing 
an  old  Indian  field  on  the  margin  of  what  is  now 
Little  River, — covered  with  thick  grass  four  or  five 
feet  high — more  than  two  hundred  Indians  came  in 
sight,  painted  for  war  in  the  most  hideous  manner. 
They  soon  rushed  down  the  point  of  a  ridge,  direct- 
ly upon  the  whites,  whh  guns  swinging  in  their  left 
hands,  and  their  tomahawks  raised  in  their  right. 
Their  leaders  were  heard  (by  Brennan,  a  half- 
breed  of  the  American  party)  animating  and  ex- 
horting them  not  to  fire  a  gun,  but  to  make  close 


38 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


and  bloody  work  with  the  whites,  as  they  were  but 
a  handfull.  The  latter  were  all  on  foot,  and  every 
man  had  his  trusty  rifle.  Pickens  ordered  them 
not  to  fire  until  he  did,  to  take  sure  aim,  and  fire 
two  at  a  lime  in  succession,  and  then  fall  in  the 
grass  and  load.  The  Indian  leader  was  now  with- 
in twenty-five  yards,  vvhen  Pickens  and  Brennan 
fired,  and  two  of  the  enemy  fell ;  and  the  fire  of 
his  other  men  was  equally  fortunate.  The  effect 
was  decisive.  The  panic-struck  savages  recoiled 
upon  each  other,  dropped  their  tomahawks,  and, re- 
sorting to  their  guns,  gradually  fell  back  and  were 
picked  off  at  leisure  by  the  cool  aim  of  the  rifle- 
men. They  carried  off  their  dead  as  usual.  Of 
the  whites,  Brennan  was  killed.  Major  Pickens, 
having  choked  his  gun  by  loading  in  a  hurry, 
picked  up  Brennan's,  and  used  it  as  long  as  the  In- 
dians were  in  reach. 

During  this  action,  one  of  the  whites  noticed  a 
constant  firing  from  behind  a  tree-root.  Watching 
his  opportunity  when  its  occupant  had  to  expose 
himself  to  take  aim,  he  shot  him  in  the  head ;  and 
when  one  of  his  Indian  comrades  had  taken  up  the 
dead  body  and  was  making  off  with  it,  he  shot  him 
also,  with  as  much  coolness  as  if  he  was  firing  at  a 
target,  and  they  fell  one  upon  the  other. 

During  the  Revolution,  the  Cherokees  gave  but 


iittl^ 
tweJ 
or  l| 
indil 
whi| 
mus 
ma] 
coni 
StaJ 
.      I 


'J-V.  ■        jit,..  t,!ik"V       tfii"''  .J^—-^r^. 


S'S 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


39 


'  were  but 
and  every 
red  them 

and  fire 
11  in  the 
lovv  with- 
Brennan 
3  fire  of 
fie  effect 
recoiJed 
)  and, re- 
nd were 
Je  rifle- 
al.     Of 
^ickens, 

hurry, 

the  In- 
iced  a 
Itching 
Jxpose 

;  and 
up  the 
)t  him 
?at  a 

ebut 


^little  trouble  after  this  campaign.  For  more  than 
twelve  years  after  its  close,  however,  broils  of  more 
or  less  consequence  frequently  occurred  between 
individuals  or  small  parties  of  the  nation,  and  of  the 
white  settlers  around  them, — the  blame  of  which 
must  undoubtedly  be  attributed,  and  in  some  cases 
may  be  traced,  to  both  sides.,  By  far  the  most 
considerable  of  these  skirmishes  was  at '  Buchanan's 
Station,'  in  West-Tennesee,  in  the  year  1792. 

In  the  summer  of  this  year,  a  conference  had 
been  held  between  the  Chickasaws  and  the  Choc- 
taws,  for  the  settlement  of  all  difficulties.  Sever- 
al of  the  Cherokee  warriors  attended  on  this  occa- 
sion, though  perhaps  only  for  the  purpose  of  ascer- 
taining when,  and  in  what  part  of  Tennessee,  an 
attack  might  be  made  upon  the  whites  with  the 
best  prospect  of  success.  One  of  them  was  even 
heard  to  intimate,  that  *  before  the  leaves  fell,  there 
would  be  an  inroad  upon  some  of  the  settlements.' 
This  rumor  of  approaching  danger,  though  it  occa- 
sioned great  anxiety  among  the  various  Stations 
exposed  to  attack,  had  the  good  effect  to  set  them 
all  somewhat  upon  their  guard. 

Buchanan's  Station  was  situated  directly  upon 
the  road  leading  from  Nashville  to  the  Cherokee 
nation,  four  miles  from  the  former  place.  It  oc- 
cupied a  high  ground  on  the  right  bank  of  mill-creek, 


I 


40 


:ales  of  the  Indians. 


and  like  all  the  other  fortresses  in  the  country,  con- 
sisted of  a  few  log  cabins,  surrounded  by  a  slender 
picket.  Major  Buchanan,  who  attended  the  council 
just  mentioned,  invited  some  of  the  Cherokeesto  ac- 
company him  home,  where  he  entertained  them 
hospitably.  They  found  time,  meanwhile,  to 
examine  the  situation  of  the  fort,  and  once  or  twice 
observed  to  Buchanan — probably  by  way  of  learn- 
ing his  own  opinion — that  *  such  a  fort  could  make 
but  a  feeble  defence.'  They  returned  to  their 
own  nation  soon  after  this ;  and  the  station  was 
immediately  placed  in  the  best  state  of  defence 
which  the  means  of  its  alarmed  occupants  would 
permit. 

Their  suspicions  were  confirmed,  early  in  Sep- 
tember, by  the  report  of  a  Frenchman,  Durat,  and 
of  one  Dick  Fendleston,  a  half-breed  Cherokee, 
who  had  lived  among  the  Indians  for  some  years. 
They  now  came  in  with  the  news,  that  the  latter 
had  determined  to  attack  Buchanan's  Station  on  or 
about  the  20th  of  the  month  ;  and  in  case  of  suc- 
cess at  that  place,  to  make  farther  attempts  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  upon  Nashville. 

For  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  correctness 
of  this  information.  General  Robertson,  command- 
er of  the  militia  of  this  District — whom  he  had  al- 
ready ordered  to  muster  at  Rain's  Station — des- 


as 

ed 

box 

he 

rati 

no> 

(^ 
pee 

alh 


A.ii;.i 


■pr' 


)untry,  con- 
y  a  slender 
'le  council 
>keestoac- 
ined  them 
ivvhile,    to 
*e  or  twice 
y  of learn- 
5uld  make 
'  to  their 
itjon  was 
I'  defence 
Its  would 

'  in  Sep- 
I'lat,  and 
herokee, 
e  years, 
•e  latter 
on  on  or 
of  suc- 
>  in  the 

cctness 
imand- 
had  al- 
— des- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


41 


patched  one  Castleman  into  the  Cherokee  country 
as  a  spy.  This  bold  and  wary  huntsman  proceed- 
ed some  way  beyond  the  present  site  of  Murfrees- 
borough,  where  having  discovered  Indian  tracks, 
he  returned.  This  circumstance  confirmed  Du- 
rat's  report ;  but  as  the  time  mentioned  by  him  had 
now  gone  by,  and  as  Watts,  the  Cherokee  chief, 
(a  half-breed)  had  often  assured  the  whites  of  his 
peaceful  intentions,  the  fears  of  the  settlers  gener- 
ally, and  of  the  various  garrisons,  were  quieted,  and 
the  militia  returned  home. 

At  Buchanan's  Station,  however,  the  whites,  not 
yet  feeling  perfectly  secure,  sent  out  two  more 
spies.  Unfortunately,  these  men  had  not  gone  far, 
when  they  were  decoyed  and  taken  (as  was  after- 
wards ascertained)  by  Indians  dressed  after  the 
fashion  of  the  whites.  The  garrison,  meanwhile, 
remained  ignorant  of  the  approach  of  the  latter, 
and,  apprehending  no  danger,  did  not  even  place 
sentinels  at  night  about  the  fort. 

It  was  near  midnight,  on  the  last  day  of  Septem- 
ber, that  a  body  of  several  hundred  Indians,  ad- 
vanced, in  hostile  array,  upon  the  unprepared  and 
feeble  station.  They  were  commanded  by  Watts, 
a  distinguished  warrior  of  noble  appearance,  and 
by  a  Shawanese  chief,  whose  name  is  unknown. 


42 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


The  garrison  were  first  roused  by  the  noise  of  their 
own  cattle,  and  the  barking  of  dogs.  Two  men 
in  a  block-house  near  the  fort,  awaked  by  this  dis- 
turbance, looked  up,  and,  the  night  being  very 
bright  with  a  full  moon,  distinctly  saw  a  body  of 
about  sixty  Indians  approaching.  They  immedi- 
ately raised  their  guns,  fired  upon  the  enemy,  and 
retreated  to  the  fort.  The  latter  now  raised  the 
war-whoop — and  their  whole  force  rushed  tjward 
the  fort  and  surrounded  it.  But  the  garrison  was 
already  in  motion ;  and  though  it  consisted  of  only 
twenty  men,  and  a  (ew  women  and  children,  every 
individual  flew  to  his  post,  armed,  active  and  reso- 
lute— even  the  women  sharing  with  their  husbands 
and  brothers  the  danger  and  labor  of  the  de- 
fence. 

By  this  time,  the  Indians  were  firing  into  the 
port-holes  on  all  sides  of  the  fort,  and  had  repeat- 
edly attempted  to  burn  one  of  the  block-houses. 
The  garrison,  still  undaunted,  plied  their  arms  up- 
on them,  with  good  effect,  and  several  were  seen 
to  fall.  Thus  the  action  continued  for  more  than 
an  hour,  till  their  Shawanese  chief  was  killed,  and 
Watts  severely  wounded.  This  discouraged  the 
Indians,  anil  they  soon  after  retreated,  with  the  loss 
of  thirty  men,  carrying  oft' a  quantity  of  corn  and  a 


nul 
kill 

hel 


m 
M 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


43 


se  of  their 
rwo  men 
y  this  dis- 
ing  very 
body  of 
iininedi- 
-my,  and 
'sed  the 
i  tjward 
son  was 
i  of  only 
n,  every 
id  reso- 
usbands 
he   de- 


number  of  cattle.     Of  the  garrison,  not  one  was 
f     killed,  though  a  soldier  was  severely  wounded  by 
the  bursting  of  a  blunderbuss,  which  he  had  too 
lieavily  or  too  hastily  loaded. 
3* 


ito  the 
repeat- 
louses, 
us  up- 
5  seen 
5  than 
i,  and 
d  the 
eloss 
and  a 


^ 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    HEROES    OP    WALPOLE. 

The  first  civilized  inhabitant  of  the  present  town 
of  Walpole,  New  Hampshire,  was  John  Kilburn, 
who  settled  there  in  1749.  The  large  and  fertile 
meadows  at  the  mouth  of  Cold  River,  in  tliat  town- 
ship, slightly  covered  with  tall  butter-nut  and  an- 
cient elm-trees,  presented  an  inviting  prospect  to 
new  colonists,  and  an  easy  harvest  to  the  hand  of 
cuhivation.  Just  above  them,  along  the  east  bank 
of  the  Connecticut,  was  the  defile,  bounded  by 
steep  mountains,  which  formed  the  Indian  highway 
to  and  from  Charleston,  the  next  township.  There, 
too,  was  the  head  of  shad-navigation,  the  great 
fishing-ground  of  the  savages  from  time  immemori- 
al. Next  below  this  narrow  pass,  by  the  river,  and 
nearer  the  meadows,  is  the  site  of  an  ancient  In- 
dian village,  now  occupied  by  a  tavern.  Next  on 
the  south,  and  bounding  the  meadows  northerly, 
was  Cold  River,  a  small  branch  of  the  main  stream, 
overshadowed  with  tall  maples  and  elms.  Tho 
meadows  themselves  were  about  half  a  mile  in  ex- 
tent ;  the  Connecticut  on  their  western  side,  and  a 


sei 

emi 

da{ 

turl 

an( 

tw< 

fo( 


:-;ayt;4i->J:v-^*. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


45 


It  tOWll 

iiburn, 
fertile 
town- 
id  an- 

ect  to 

md  of 
bank 

id  by 

;hway 

'here, 

great 

nofi- 

,  and 

tin- 

t  on 

?rJy, 

am, 

The. 

ex- 

da 


.';:? 


semicircle  of  woods  on  the  east,  with  a  centralround 
eminence,  forty  feet  high,  from  which  issues  at  this 
day  a  medicinal  spring.  It  was  here  that  the  adven- 
turous and  hardy  Kilburn  built  himself  a  log-hut, 
and  here  he  inhabited  the  solitude  of  the  forest  for 
two  years,  without  any  intercourse  with  friend  or 
foe. 

During  this  time  his  life  was  one  continual  scene 
of  danger  and  hardship.  He  sought  opportunities 
to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the  Indians,  who  roam- 
ed and  prowled  in  the  woods  around  him  ;  but  in 
this  attempt  he  was  wholly  unsuccessful.  They 
avoided  him  studiously  in  the  day-time ;  and  in  the 
night,  ho  soon  found  that  they  approached  his  hum- 
ble habitation  only  for  the  purpose  of  dealing  him 
the  deadly  blow.  He  was  finally  obliged,  in  con- 
sequence of  this  state  of  things,  to  adopt  the  plan 
of  *  camping  out '  at  different  places  in  the  woods 
each  night,  with  nothing  but  the  cold  earth  for  his 
bed,  a  bear-skin  for  his  covering,  and  a  cartridge- 
box  for  his  pillow.  In  this  manner  he  continued 
himself  to  elude  the  scalping-knives  of  his  lurking 
enemies,  though  they  not  unfrequently  visited  and 
plundered  his  hut  in  his  absence. 

In  1751,  Colonel  Benjamin  Bellows  obtained 
the  charter  of  Walpole,  and  began  a  small  settle- 
ment on  a  spot  occupied  to  this  day  by  the  build- 


46 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Ings  of  a  gentleman  of  the  same  name,  about  a  mile 
south  from  the  establishment  of  Kilburn.  There 
was  at  this  time  a  fort  also  on  the  neighboring  town- 
ship of  Number-Four,  now  called  Charleston. 
These  additions  to  the  power  of  the  whites  in  this 
quarter  had  an  essential  influence  upon  the  respect 
and  the  fear  felt  for  them  by  the  Indians ;  nor  was 
it  long  before  a  company  of  the  latter  descended  the 
river  in  their  canoes,  landed  above  the  falls,  and 
invited  their  old  acquaintance,  Kilburn,  to  trade 
with  them.  He  accepted  their  invitation  without 
scruple  or  hesitancy,  visited  their  encampment, 
bought  furs  of  them,  and  made  them  presents  of 
flints,  flour  and  fish-hooks.  From  this  time  they 
continued  to  hunt,  fish  and  lodge  occasionally  in  the 
neighborhood.  The  report  of  their  guns,  with 
which  the  whites  had  furnished  them  long  ere  this, 
and  the  smoke  of  their  low  wigwams  among  the 
trees,  became  mingled  with  the  familiar  occurren- 
ces of  daily  life. 

The  affairs  of  the  settlers  continued  to  prosper 
until  1753,  when  the  first  alarming  incident  occur- 
red to  disturb  their  security.  Two  men,  by  the 
names  of  Twitchel  and  Flint,  who  had  gone  back 
to  the  hills,  about  a  mile  east  of  the  settlement, 
to  procure  some  ash  timber  for  oars,  were  fired 
upon  and  killed  by  the  Indians.     One  of  them 


was 
opeil 
laid! 
bylj 
first! 
tion 
Fral 
lon^ 
the 
and 
the 
Th 
wb< 
by 
abo 
bel 
sor 
tin 
(     ho 
fc      th( 
in 
wi 
he 
e( 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


47 


t  a  miJe 
There 
town- 
Jeston. 
in  this 
espect 
r  was 
edthe 

3,  and 
trade 

without 

►ment, 

nts  of 
they 

in  the 
with 

3  this, 

J  the 

rren- 


was  scalped.     The    other  they  barbarously  cut 
open,  took  out  his  heart  yet  warm,  cut  it  in  pieces, 
laid  it  upon  his  breast,  and  thus  left  him  to  be  found 
by  his  friends.     This  massacre  was   among   the 
first   appearances   of  a  rupture   of  the  negocia- 
tions  for   peace  pending   between   England    and 
France,  and  was  the  commencement  of  a  new  and 
long  series  of  Indian  ravages.     It  was,  moreover, 
the  first  Christian  blood  which  was  spilt  in  Walpole  : 
and  the  impression  it  produced  upon  the  minds  of 
the  Setders  was  proportionally   deep  and   lasting. 
The  bodies  of  the  murdered  men  were  buried  near 
where  they  were  found,  in  a  spot   still  indicated 
by  a  ridge  of  land,  on  the  west  side  of  the  road 
about  two  miles  north  of  Walpole  village.     It  was 
believed  by  the  friends  of  Twitchell — at  least  by 
some  of  the  number — that  his  guardian  Spirit  con- 
tinued, as  long  as  his  savage   murderers  lived,  to 
hover  over  them,  by  night  and  by  day,  and  to  warn 
them  of  the  wiles  of  the  Indians.     Even   a  rock 
in  the  Connecticut  river,  where  he  used  to   fish 
whh    never  failing  success,  was  for  a  long  time 
held  in  religious  veneration  ;  and  few,  it  is  rumor- 
ed of  all  those  who  to  this  day  go  to  angle  from 
*  Twitchell  Rock/  return  without  taking  from  the 
stream  a  most  generous  fry. 

In  the  spring  of  1755,  an  Indian  by  the  name 


48 


TALES    or   THE    INDIANS. 


of  Philip,  who  had  learned  just  English  enough  to 
be  understood,  visited  Kilburn's  log-house,  under 
pretence  of  being  upon  a  hunting  excursion  and 
in  want  of  provisions.  He  was  treated  with  kind- 
ness, and  furnished  liberally  with  flints,  meal,  and 
various  other  articles  which  he  asked  for»  Soon 
after  his  departure,  it  was  ascertained,  that  the 
same  Indian  had  visited  all  the  settlements  on 
Connecticut  river  about  the  same  time,  and  with 
the  same  plausible  story.  The  conclusion  was, 
with  Kilburn  and  his  fellow-settlers,  that  Phil- 
lip was  a  scout  employed  by  the  enemy.  This  sus- 
picion was  soon  after  confirmed  by  intelligence 
received  at  ail  the  forts  on  the  frontiers,  through 
a  friendly  Indian,  from  Governor  Shirley  at  Alba- 
ny. He  stated  that  four  or  five  hundred  of  the  Sav- 
ages were  collected  in  Canada,  whose  object  it  was 
to  butcher  the  whole  white  population  on  Connec- 
ticut river. 

The  setders — and  those  of  Walpole  among  the 
number — were  startled  by  these  tidings  :  but  they 
were  not  disheartened.  They  valued  their  hard- 
earned  harvests  and  their  solitary  homes  in  the 
wilderness,  humble  as  they  were,  too  highly  to 
leave  them  from  the  mere  apprehension  of  dan- 
ger. They  had  been  accustomed,  too,  to  ail  the 
hardships  of  a  rude  life  ;  and  long  had  they  look- 


ed ff 
the] 


habl 
witl: 
as  tl 


,  v^jt . -^ij-iLaSLr.^'-j 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


49 


0"gh  to 
under 
on  and 
h  kind- 
al,  and 
Soon 
»at  the 
nts  on 
d   with 
n  was, 
Phil- 
is  sus- 
'gence 
iroiigh 
Alba- 
J  Sav- 
't  was 
nDec*- 

Sthe 

ihey 

lard- 

the 

r  to 

ian- 
the 
ok- 


ed  for  the  time  to  come,  as  k  came  now,  when 
they  must  defend  themselves  or  die  in  the  cause. 

Kilburn  and  his  comrades  now  fortified  their 
habitations  round  about  by  a  pallisado  of  stakes, 
with  such  other  preparations  of  the  same  nature 
as  their  means  allowed.     On  these  alone  they  de- 
pended for  safety,  the  nearest  garrison  (a  force  of 
thirty  men)  being  a  mile  distant,  at  the  settlement 
of  Col.  Bellows.     Measures  being  thus  prudent- 
ly taken,  nothing  remained  but  to  wait   for  the 
onset  of  the  enemy.    Nor  had  they  to  wait  long. 
On  the   seventeenth,    of  August,    1755,  Kilburn 
and  his  son,  in  his  eighteenth  year,  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Peak,  and   his  son,  were  returning   from 
work  about  noon,  when  one  of  them  suddenly  dis- 
covered the  red  legs  of  Indians  among  the  alders 
that  skirted  the  meadows,  as  thick,  in  his  own  lan- 
guage, *  as  grass-hoppers.'  They  instantly  fled  for 
the  house,  fastened  the  door,  and  began  to  make 
pieparations   for  an   obstinate  defence.     In  this 
they  were  assisted  as  well  as  encouraged  by  Kil- 
burn's  wife  and  his  daughter  Hitly,  whose  particu- 
lar  charge,  however,  was  to  keep  a  watch  upon 
the  movements  of  the  enemy. 

In  about  fifteen  minutes  the  latter  were  seen 
crawling  up  the  bank  east  of  the  house,  and  as 
they  crossed  a  foot-path  one  by  one,  one  hundred 


60 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


and  ninety  seven  were  counted ;  about  the  same  num- 
ber remaining  in  ambush  near  the  mouth  of  Cold 
River.     Tiie  object  of  this  party  was  to  way-lay 
Col.  Bellows  and  his  men,  whom  they  knew  to  be 
working  at  liis  mill  about  a  mile  east.    Before  a 
great  while,  accordingly,  these  people  came  along, 
each  carrying  a  bag  of  meal  on  his  back.     Pres- 
ently their  dogs  began   to  growl,  and  to  betray 
other  symptoms  of  having  discovered  or  suspected 
an  enemy.     All  this  Bellows  understood  perfectly 
well,  nor  was  he  at  a  loss  in  forming  his  opinion 
of  the  state  ofthe  case ;  he  had  no  doubt  the  Indians 
were  close  at  hand,  in  ambush,  and  he  took  bis 
measures  accordingly.     He  ordered  all  his  men, 
about  thirty,  to  throw  down  their  meal,  and  advance 
to  the   rising  ground  just  before  them,  carefully 
crawl  up  the  bank,  spring  upon  their  feet,  give  one 
shout,  and  instantly  drop  among  the  tall  sweet  fern 
which  in  that  place  covered  the  ground.       •,  i  f\i  . 
The  manoeuvre  succeeded  ;  for  as  soon  as  the 
shout  was  heard,  the  Indians  all  arose  from  then* 
ambush  in  a  semicircle  around  the  path  Bellows 
was  to  follow.     This  gave  his  party  a  fine  chance 
for  a  fair  shot :  and  they  improved  it  prortipily  by 
a  general  discharge,  which  so  disconcerted  the 
plans  of  the  Indians  that  they  darted  away  into  the 
bushes  without  firing  a  gun.    Bellows  found,  how- 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


51 


ever,  that  their  party  was  too  numerous  for  his ; 
and  he  ordered  his  men  to  file  off  to  the  south,  and 
make  for  the  fort.  Not  long  after,  these  Indians 
came  out  upon  the  eminence  east  of  Kilbum's 
house.  Here,  the  *  Old-Devil '  Philip,  as  he  was 
now  generally  called, — being  the  same  wily  savage 
who  had  visited  Kilburn  the  previous  season-came 
forward,  secured  himself  behind  a  large  tree, 
and  called  out  loudly  for  those  in  the  house  to  sur- 
render. *  Old  John — ^young  John  '-he  cried-*  I 
know  you— come  out  here — we  give  good  quarter.' 
*  Quarter !'  shouted  Kilburn  from  the  house,  with  a 
tremendous  voice  that  thrilled  through  every  In- 
dian heart — *  quarter !  you  black  rascals,  begone— 
or  we'll  quarter  you.' 

Thus  disappointed  in  his  application,  Philip  re- 
turned  to  the  main  body  of  his  companions.  After 
a  few  minutes'  consultation,  the  Indian  war-whoop 
was  raised  as  if,  in  Kilburn's  rude  language,  *  all 
the  devils  had'been  let  loose.'  Kilburn  was  noth- 
ing daunted  by  this  performance,  however ;  and 
he  even  managed,  meanwhile,  to  get  the  first  fire, 
before  the  smoke  of  the  enemies'  guns  obstructed 
his  aim.  He  was  confident  that  this  discharge 
brought  down  an  Indian,  who,  from  his  extraordinary 
size  and  from  other  circumstances,  appeared  to  be 
Philip.  A  moment  after,  the  companions  of  the  fall- 


52 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


en  savage-now  mustered  in  full  force-rushed  fierce*- 
\y  forward  to  the  work  of  destruction ;  and  probably 
not  fewer  than  four  hundred  bullets  were  lodged 
in  Kilburn's  house  at  the  first  fire.  The  roof,  es- 
pecially, was  made  a  perfect  *  riddle-sieve.'  This 
leaden  shower  was  kept  up  for  some  time,  with  an 
incessant  blaze  and  clamor,  while  detachments  of 
the  enemy  were  amusing  themselves  with  butcher- 
ing the  stray  cattle,  and  destroying  the  hay  and 
grain,  in  the  surrounding  meadow. 

Kilburn  and  his  men,  meanwhile,  were  by  no 
means  idle.  Their  powder  was  already  poured 
into  hats  for  the  convenience  of  loading  in  a  hurry, 
and  every  thing  prepared  for  a  spirited  defence  or 
a  glorious  death.  They  had  several  guns  in  the 
house,  all  of  which  were  kept  hot  by  incessant  fir- 
ing through  the  port-holes ;  and  as  they  had  no 
ammunition  to  spare,  each  one  took  special  aim,  to 
have  every  bullet  tell.  The  women  assisted  in 
loading  the  guns.  When  the  stock  of  lead  grew 
scanty,  they  had  also  the  presence  of  mind  to  sus- 
pend blankets  horizontally  near  the  roof  of  the 
house,  inside,  to  catch  the  enemy's  balls.  These 
they  immediately  run  into  new  bullets,  if  necessa- 
ry, while  the  men  took  it  upon  themselves  to  have 
them  returned  to  the  savages  with  interest. 

The  latter  made  several  attempts  to  burst  open 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


53 


the  doors  of  the  house,  but  the  fire  of  the  brave 
little  garrison  was  too  hot  for  them.  Most  of  the 
time,  therefore,  they  endeavored  to  keep  behind 
stumps,  logs  and  trees ;  evidently  showing  by  this 
management  that  they  began  to  feel  the  force  of 
the  remark  made  to  them  by  Kilburn,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  the  outset.  An  incessant  firing,  however, 
was  kept  up  or  their  part  until  near  sundown. 
Then  they  grad'-  'y  retreated ;  and  when  the 
sun  sank  behin  -  ;  ;d  western  hills,  the  sound  of 
the  guns,  and  the  cry  of  the  war-whoop  died  away 
in  silence. 

How  many  of  the  enemy  fell  on  this  occasion, 
never  was  ascertained.  Of  the  little  garrison. 
Peak  only  was  wounded  in  the  hip,  by  exposing 
himself  too  much  before  a  port-hole  ;  and  for  want 
of  surgical  aid  this  proved  fatal  on  the  sixth  day. 
The  French  and  Indian  war  continued  until  1763  : 
but  the  village  of  Walpole  was  not  afterwards  mo- 
lested in  any  instance  by  the  enemy. 

Kilburn,  as  upright  and  worthy  as  he  was  brave, 
lived  to  see  that  town  populous  and  flourishing, 
and  his  fourth  generation  upon  the  stage.  A  plain 
unpolished  stone  points  out  the  spot  in  the  burying 
ground  of  the  village,  where  sleep  his  mortal  re- 
mains under  this  inscription  : 


54 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


t 


In  memory  of 

John  KiLBURN,  who  departed 

this  life  for  a  better,  April  8th,  1789,  in 

the  85th  year  of  his  age.    lie  was 

the  first  settler  of  this  town, 

,  ^  in   1749.  , 

His  son,  *  young  John,'  revisited  the  scene  of  his 
youtliful  exploits  for  the  last  time  in  1814.  He 
died  in  1822,  among  his  children  at  Shewsbury, 
Vermont. 


^n" 


'\j 


■'"■Jv: 


CHAPTER  IV. 


MEMOIHS    OF    A   NOllTHERN    TRADER. 


:1 


Old  fort  Michilimacki'nac,*  the  principal  site  of 
the  following  adventures,  stood  upon  the  south  side 
of  the  Strait  which  is  between  Lake  Huron  and 
Lake  Michigan.  It  was  built  by  order  of  the 
French  Governor-general  of  Canada ;  and,  for 
many  years  after  that  country  became  subject  to 
the  English,  continued  to  be  used  as  a  victualling 
and  trading  station  in  the  great  pehry  business  of 
the  Norlh-West.  An  area  of  two  acres  was  at- 
tached to  it,  enclosed  with  pickets  of  cedar-wood; 
and  it  was  so  near  the  water's  edge  that  the  foot 
of  this  stockade,  in  a  western  wind,  was  always 
washed  by  the  dashing  waves  of  the  lake.  The 
English  garrison  at  the  date  of  our  narrative  in 
1763,  consisted  of  ninety  privates,  two  subalterns 
and  the  commandant,  besides  whom  there  were 
four  English  merchants  at  the  fort. 

The  village  within  the  stockade  consisted  of  thirty 


*8o  named  from  a  neighboring  island,  the  highlands  of  which  are  said 
to  show  something  liko  thoshapoofa  turtle.  Mkhi  in  the  Chippewa  lan- 
guage, means  great ;  and  maclanac  turtle. 


-Af^. 


66 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


neat  small  houses,  inhabited  by  about  as  many  Ca- 
nadian families ;  and  a  Church,  in  which  mass  was 
celebrated  by  a  Jesuit  missionary.*  These  fam- 
ilies belonged  mostly  to  old  soldiers  of  the  former 
French  garrison,  now  become  setders.  Their 
subsistence  was  derived  from  the  Indian  traders 
who  assembled  at  Michilimackinac,  in  the  voy- 
ages to  and  from  Montreal.  The  former  was  the 
place  of  deposit  and  the  point  of  departure  be- 
tween the  upper  and  lower  fur  countries  ;  outfits 
being  there  prepared  for  the  parties  who  visited 
Lakes  Michigan  and  Superior,  the  Mississippi  and 
the  North- West ;  and  the  returns  collected  there 
in  furs,  and  embarked  for  Montreal. 

These  Canadians  were  thought  to  be  very  ill  dis- 
posed towards  the  English,  and  especially  towards 
the  traders  who  carried  on  the  fur  business  at  this 
place,  as  well  as  the  garrison  who  protected  them. 
The  Indians  of  the  adjacent  country  were  still 
more  hostile.  For  most  of  the  time  between  the 
capture  of  Quebec  in  1759  and  the  Peace  of  17G3, 
they  were  generally  under  arms :  and  a  great 
movement  was  going  on  among  them,  directed  by 
the  famous  Pontiac,  for  a  sudden  and  extensive  at- 
tack upon  the  English.  Alexander  Henry,  the  trav- 

*  All  comprehended  in  the  general  name  of*  the  fort.'         ,. ^ .  >  ^ 


^ 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


67 


I 


eller  and  trader,  from  whose  journal  most  of  these 
particulars  are  obtained,  hat^  3}.  ^d  intimation 
of  this  state  of  things,  on  his  voyage  Jrom  Montreal 
to  Michilimackinac.  On  the  Lake  des  Chats, 
for  instance,  he  met  several  canoes  of  Indians  re- 
turning from  their  winter's  hunt  to  their  village. 
After  bartering  provisions  with  them  for  maple- 
sugar  and  beaver-skins,  they  made  the  usual  de- 
mand for  milk,  (meaning  rum).  This  was  refused 
them  ;  but  they  behaved  civilly,  and  at  parting  on- 
ly inquired  of  the  Canadian  boatmen  of  Henry 
whether  or  not  he  was  an  Englishman.  Being 
told  that  he  was — *  Well  then  '  said  they,  *  he  must 
be  mad — mad  for  beaver,  as  the  English  all  are — 
the  Upper  Indians  will  certainly  kill  him.'    ' 

Again,  on  the  island  La  Cloche,  in  Lake  Nip- 
issingue,  a  large  village  of  Indians  was  found, 
whose  behavior  was  at  first  quite  peaceable,  and 
continued  to  be  so  till  ihey  discovered  Henry  to 
be  an  Englishman.  They  then  coolly  remarked 
to  his  men,  that,  as  the  Strait  Indians  would  kill 
him  at  all  events,  they  might  as  well  have  the  use 
of  a  small  part  of  his  baggage.  On  this  principle 
they  demanded  a  keg  of  milk,  adding  that,  if  it 
were  not  given  them  forthwith,  they  should  take 
the  liberty  to  help  themselves.  Tiieir  reasoning 
was  too  cogent  to  be  disregarded. 

5  * 


58 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Soon  after  this,  Henry  laid  aside  his  English 
clothes,  and  decked  himself,  like  his  boatmen,  with 
a  loose  shirt ;  a  molton,  or  blanket  coat ;  and 
a  large,  red,  milled  worsted  cap.  The  next  thing 
was  to  smear  his  face  and  hands  with  grease 
and  dirt ;  and  this  done,  he  took  the  place  of  one 
of  his  men,  and  whenever  Indians  approached, 
flourished  the  paddle  with  all  the  Canadian  skill  he 
was  master  of.  He  had  now  the  satisfaction  to 
observe  thai  the  savages  generally  passed  him 
without  notice  ;  though  at  the  isle  Michilimackinac, 
(which  the  fort  was  named  from)  a  Chippeway 
Indian  looked  at  him,  laughed,  and  pointed  him 
out  to  another.  But  whatever  was  the  singularity 
which  occasioned  ridicule,  it  luckily  excited  no 
suspicion.  At  this  place,  six  miles  from  ihe  fort, 
were  about  two  hundred  warriors. 

Henry  was  scarcely  established  at  a  house  in  the 
fort-village,  when  he  heard  that  a  whole  band  of 
these  Chippeways  were  about  paying  him  a  visit. 
It  was  customary  with  them,  it  seems,  to  wait  up- 
on and  welcome  all  strangers  of  distinction — es- 
pecially those  who  brought  stores — the  cliicfs  on 
these  occasions  generally  giving  a  small  present, 
and  expecting  a  large  one.  Knowing  that  these 
savages  had  protested  they  would  not  suffer  an 
Englishman  to  remain  en  the  Strait,  and  no  treaty 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


M 


having  yet  been  made  with  them,  Henry  was  alarm- 
ed ;  and  he  thought  it  prudent  to  avail  himself  of 
the  aid  of  an  interpreter,  formerly  employed  by  the 
French  commandant,  and  who  had  acquired  great 
influence  with  the  Chippeways  by  marrying  one 
of  their  women. 

At  two  o'clock  one  afternoon,  the  unwelcome 
visitants  made  their  appearance,  about  sixty  in 
nmnber,  and  headed  by  their  chief,  Menehwehna. 
They  walked  in  single  (or  Indian)  file,  each  with 
his  tomahawk  in  one  hand  and  his  scalping-knife 
in  the  other.  Their  bodies  were  naked  from  their 
waist  upward,  except  that  in  a  few  cases  blankets 
were  thrown  loosely  over  their  shoulders.  Their 
faces  were  painted  with  charcoal,*  worked  up  with 
grease  ;  their  bodies,  with  white  clay,  in  patterns 
of  various  fancies.  Some  had  their  noses  and 
heads  decorated  with  feathers.  The  chief  enter- 
ed first ;  and  the  rest  followed,  without  noise. 
The  latter  seated  themselves  on  the  floor,  upon 
receiving  a  signal  from  him. 

He  appeared  to  be  about  fifty  years  of  age ; 
and  was  a  man  of  powerful  frame,  six  feet  high, 
and  of  a  countenance  expressive,  it  is  said,  of 
indescribnble   good   and   evil.     Looking  steadily 


'''A  mothod  of  indicating  either  sorrow  or  anger,  quite  common  amone 
the  western  and  northern  Indians,  to  this  day. 

5* 


'TJ^^ 


60 


TALES    OF    THE   INDIANS. 


at  Henry — as  he  sat  before  him  in  state,  with  an 
interpreter  on  either  side,  and  several  Canadians 
behind  him — he  at  the  same  time  entered  into  con- 
versation with  Campion,  his  head-boatman,  and  in- 
quired how  long  it  was  since  his  master  (Henry) 
left  Montreal.  The  English  must  be  brave  men- 
he  observed  drily-and  not  afraid  of  death-since 
they  dared  to  come,  as  Henry  had,  fearlessly 
among  their  enemies. 

Henry  was  now  enduring  all  the  tortures  of  sus- 
pense. The  Indians,  on  the  other  hand,  sat  some 
time  gravely  and  almost  silently  smoking  theirpipes, 
till  Menehwehna  taking  a  few  strings  of  wampum 
in  his  hand,  began  the  following  address. 

'  Englishman  !  it  is  to  you  that  I  speak,  and  1 
demand  your  attention !  Englishman  !  you  know 
that  the  French  king  is  our  father.  He  promised 
to  be  so-we  promised  to  be  his  children-this  prom- 
ise we 'have  kept.' 

'  Englishman  !  it  is  you  diat  have  made  war 
with  our  father — you  are  his  enemy-how  then 
could  you  venture  among  his  children  ?  you  know 
that  his  enemies  are  ours.'  ^  *  •?; 

*  Englishman  !  we  are  informed  that  our  father, 
the  king  of  France,*  is  old  and  infirm  ;  and  that 


*  Louii  XIV. 


V 


•* 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


at 


being  fatigued  with  making  war  upon  your  nation, 
he  is  fallen  asleep,  During  his  sleep,  you  have 
taken  advantage  of  him,  and  possessed  yourselves 
of  Canada.  But  his  nap  is  almost  at  an  end.  I 
think  I  hear  him  already  stirring-and  inquiring  for 
his  children,  the  Indians-and  when  he  does  awake 
what  must  become  of  you  ? — He  will  destroy  you 
utterly  !  * 

*  Englishman !  ahhough  you  have  conquered  the 
French,  you  have  not  conquered  us — we  are  not 
your  slaves.  These  rocks,  these  woods,  these 
mountains,  are  ours-they  were  left  us  by  our  fa-'^ 
thers-we  will  part  with  them  to  none.  Your  nation 
supposes  that  we,  like  the  white  people,  cannot  live 
without  bread-and  pork-and  beef!  But  you  ought 
to  know  that  He-the  Great  Spirit-the  Master  of 
Life  *-has  made  food  for  us,  in  these  broad  lakes, 
and  upon  these  mountains.' 

*  Englishman  !  our  father,  the  great  king  of 
France,  employed  our  young  men  to  make  war  up- 
on your  nation.  In  this  war,  many  of  them  have 
been  killed-and  it  is  our  custom  to  shed  blood  for 
blood  till  the  spirits  of  the  slain  are  satisfied.  But 
the  spirits  of  the  slain  may  also  be  satisfied  by  cov- 
ering the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  thus  allaying  the 


*ThU  ur  lUll  among  the  Indians  an  almuit  universal  appellatioB  of  the 
Deity. 


^.' 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


anger  of  their  friends.  This  is  done  by  making 
presents.' 

*  Englishman  !  your  king  has  sent  us  no  pres- 
ents-he has  made  no  treaty  with  us-he  is  still  at 
war  with  us-and  therefore  we  have  no  father  nor 
friend  among  the  white  men,  but  the  king  of  Franc  e. 
—As  for  you,  we  have  considered  that  you 
have  ventured  your  life  among  us,  supposing  we 
should  not  harm  you.  You  are  not  armed-you  do 
not  make  war-you  come  to  trade-to  supply  us- 
and  we  are  in  want.  Therefore  you  shall  be  our 
brother-you  may  sleep  tranquilly-the  Chippeways 
will  not  trouble  you.  As  a  token  of  friendship  we 
give  you  this  pipe  to  smoke.' 

As  Menehwehna  uttered  these  words,  an  Indian 
presented  Henry  a  pipe,  which,  after  he  had  drawn 
the  smoke  thrice,  was  carried  to  the  chief,  and 
successively  to  every  person  in  the  room.  This 
ceremony  being  ended,  the  chief  arose,  and  gave 
Henry  his  hand  ;  and  the  whole  company  followed 
bis  example.  He  then  seated  himself  again,  and 
requested  that  his  young  men  might  be  permitted 
to  taste  the  English  milk;  it  was  long  he  said, 
since  they  had  tasted  any,  and  they  wished  to  know 
if  there  was  any  difference  between  the  English 
milk  and  the  French.  Henry  would  have  gladly 
waived  bis  proposal,  knowing  the  bad  effects  of 


ife' 


* 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


63 


rum  upon  the  Indians ;  but, the  request  and  the 
compliance  with  it  being  alike  customary,  he  prom- 
ised to  furnish  a  small  cask  as  a  parting  present. 

He  then  replied,  with  his  interpreter's  assistance, 
to  the  speech  of  the  orator.  He  said  he  had  trusted 
in  the  good  character  of  thelndiLns  for  his  safety  ; 
that  the  late  French  father  had  given  up  Ca- 
nada to  the  king  of  England,  who  would  now 
take  care  of  them  ;  that  he  himself  had  come  to 
supply  them  ;  and  that  their  good  treatment  of 
him  would  encourage  others  to  come.  The  In- 
dians listened  to  every  word  with  deep  attention, 
and  ejaculated  their  assent  and  applause.*  They 
were  not  less  pleased  with  the  rum,  and  with  other 
presents  given  ihem  at  departure. 

Henry  now  thought  himself  in  a  fair  way  ♦o 
commence  a  trading-voyage  to  advantage.  Bui 
not  many  days  after  the  visit  of  the  Chippeways,  a 
band  of  two  hundred  Catholic  Ottawas  from  L' 
Arbre  Croche,  on  the  west  shore  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan, entered  the  village  of  Michilimackinac,  and 
billetted  themselves  in  the  several  houses  among 
the  Canadians.  The  next  morning,  they  assem- 
bled in  a  house  which  had  been  built  for  the 
Commandant  of  the  fort,  and  ordered  the  attend- 


*  By  an  interjection  variously  represented  by  letters,  as  e/t  /  /mgA  /  &c. 


64 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


ance  of  Henry,  and  of  two  other  traders  recently  from 
Montreal.  The  latter  were  not  slow  in  obeying 
the  peremptory  summons,  and  were  immediately 
addressed  by  an  Ottawa  Chief.  The  purport  of 
his  speech  was,  that  he  had  understood  the  traders 
had  come  to  supply  them;  but  he  was  now  told, 
that  the  goods  and  stores  in  question  were  on  the 
eve  of  departure  for  distant  countries  in  the  North 
West,  some  of  which  were  inhabited  by  therr 
enemies. 

*  These  accounts,'  added  he,  *  being  spread,  our 
wives  and  children  came  to  us,  crying,  and  desired 
us  to  go  to  the  fort,  and  learn  the  truth  with  our 
own  ears.  We  are  come,  therefore,  almost  naked 
as  you  see — and  we  find  the  accounts  true-wesee 
your  canoes  ready  for  starting.  Now,  we  have 
considered  the  affair,  and  sent  for  you  to  make 
known  our  judgment.  You  shall  give  to  each  of 
our  men,  young  and  old,  merchandise  and  ammu- 
nition to  the  amount  of  fifty  beaver-skins,  on  credit. 
No  douf)t,  they  will  pay  you  next  summer  in  furs.' 

This  demand  was  far  from  being  agreeable,  as 
a  compliance  with  it  would  have  stripped  Henry  of 
his  whole  stock  ;  and  he  signified  something  to  this 
effect,  i«  reply  to  the  chief.  But  the  latter  im- 
mediately observed,  with  great  coolness,  that  the 
Ottawas  had  nothing  more  to  remark  on  the  sub- 


--.i^ifcak.-..  ■■■,-._->:.  -r^.,! 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


65 


ject.  They  would  allow  him,  however,  one  day 
for  reflection  ;  and  if,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  there 
should  be  any  opposition  or  objection  to  their  rea- 
sonable proposals,  they  would  take  the  property 
into  their  own  hands,  without  further  ceremo- 
ny. By  right,  it  was  already  their  own,  having  been 
brought  into  theii  country  during  the  war.  The 
embarrassed  traders  now  retired,  consulted  togeth- 
er, and  finally  resolved  to  resist  the  demand  at  all 
hazards.  They  trusted  to  Henry's  house  as  a  strong- 
hold, and  mustered  in  it  about  eighty  men,  armed 
with  muskets.  Th^  Ottawas  summoned  them  to  a 
second  council,  the  next  day,  but  they  refused  to  at- 
tend ;  and  the  former  hearing  that  night  of  a  party 
of  English  troops  approaching  Michilimackinac, 
decamped  and  disapj)eared  in  a  body  at  day-break. 
The  Canadian  inhabitants,  who  had  all  this  time 
kept  aloof,  now  crowded  in  with  congratulations  ; 
and  boasted  that  the  Ottawas  had  marched  off  be- 
cause they  would  not  join  them  in  an  attack  upon 
the  fort.  Three  hundred  English  troops  arrived 
by  noon  of  the  same  day  ;  most  of  whom  were  soon 
after  detached  to  various  remote  stations. 

In  the  spring  of  1763,  as  during  the  previous 
season,  rumors  of  Indian  hostility  were  again  cir- 
culated among  the  English  at  Michilimackinac ; 
and  they  were  now  confirmed  by  the  reports  of 


66 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


traders,  who  came  in  from  all  parts  of  the  fur 
country.  From  every  quarter,  too,  the  savages 
were  daily  assembling;  in  unusual  numbers,  though 
with  every  appearance  of  friendship;  for  they  still 
frequented  the  fort,  and  traded  and  talked  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  lull  almost  all  suspicion.  Mr 
Henry  once  took  the  liberty  of  hinting  to  the 
Commandant,  Major  Etherington,  that  no  less 
than  400  of  them  might  be  counted  in  the  vil- 
lage and  its  vicinity ;  but  the  Major  only  rallied 
him  for  his  fears. 

In  !  762,  Henry  had  been  adopted  as  a  brother, 
by  a  Chippeway  chief  named  Wawatam,  who 
happened  to  take  a  fancy  to  him,  and  chose  to 
signify  it  in  this  usual  manner.  After  the  lapse  of 
twelve  monihs,  on  the  second  day  of  June,  Wa- 
watam now  entered  Henry's  house,  with  a  slow 
step  and  a  solemn  air.  He  said  he  had  just 
returned  from  his  wintering-ground,  and  then  ask- 
ed about  Hemy's  healiii :  but,  without  waiting 
for  an  answer,  went  on  to  say  that  he  was  sorry 
to  see  him  still  living  at  the  village.  He  then 
asked  if  the  Commandant  had  heard  any  bad 
news,  as  he  had  himself  been  frequently  disturbed 
during  the  winter,  with  the   noise  of  evil  birds,  * 


*So  the  Indians  froqnontly  (loscrilw  any  statorasnt  which  they  think  tri- 
fling or  false,  as  the  singing  of  a  bird. 


-v._i,    ^.Aikti? 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


67 


|iur 


M 


He  added,  as  if  casually,  that  there  were  numerous 
Indians  near  the  fort,  who  had  never  shown  them- 
selves within  it.  Situated  as  Henry  was,  all  this 
di4  not  prevail  with  him  to  leave  Michilimackinac, 
though  he  promised  his  friend  Wawatam  that  he 
would  do  so  soon. 

But  this  did  not  satisfy  him.  He  came  again 
early  the  next  morning,  bringing  his  wife  with  him, 
and  a  present  of  meat.  Ailer  stating  that  he  had 
several  packs  of  beaver,  for  which  he  intended  to 
trade  with  Henry,  he  now  openly  repeated  his  ap- 
prehensions from  the  numerous  Indians  about  the 
fort,  and  earnestly  pressed  him  to  look  to  his  safe- 
ty. He  added,  that  all  the  Indians  were  coming 
in  a  body  to  the  fort,  that  very  day  ;  and  as  they 
would  undoubtedly  demand  and  obtain  liquor,  it 
would  not  be  safe  to  remain  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. Still,  Henry  disregarded  or  misapprehend- 
ed the  hints  of  the  old  warrior ;  and  the  latter 
found  himself  compelled,  not  without  great  reluc- 
tance, to  abandon  him  to  his  fate.  In  the  course  of 
this  same  day,  the  Indians  came  in  great  num- 
bers to  the  fort,  purchasing  tomahawks,  and  fre- 
quently desiring  to  see  silver  arm-bands  and  other 
ornaments.  These  ornaments,  however,  they  in 
no  instance  purchased  ;  but  turned  them  over  and 
left  them,  saying  they  would  *  call  again  the  next 


68 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


day.'  Their  motive  could  only  have  been,  to  dis- 
cover, by  requesting  to  see  them,  the  particular 
places  of  their  deposit,  so  as  to  lay  their  hands  on 
them,  in  the  moment  of  pillage,  with  certainty  and 
dispatch. 


or 


CHAPTER  V. 

MEMOIRS     OF    A     NOKTHEHN    TRADER MASSACRE 

OF  MICHILIMACKINAC. 

The  fourth  of  June,  the  birthday  of  the  king  of 
England,  (George  III.)  had  now  arrived — a  period 
which  the  Indians  seem  to  have  awaited  with 
eager  though  cautious  interest.  A  Chippeway 
came  to  tell  Henry,  in  the  morning,  that  his  nation 
was  going  to  play  at  baggatkvay  with  the  Sacs, 
or  Saakies,*  another  Indian  nation,  for  a  high 
wager.  He  invited  him  to  witness  the  sport,  and 
observed  that  the  Commandant  would  be  there, 
and  would  bet  on  the  side  of  the  Chippeways. 

The  game  just  mentioned,  called  by  the  Cana- 
dians lejeu  de  la  crosse,  is  played  with  a  bat  and 
ball — the  former  being  r.bout  four  feet  long,  carved, 
and  terminating  in  a  sort  of  racket.  Two  posts  are 
planted  in  the  ground,  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  each  other — one  post  for  each  party — and 
the  game  consists  in  throwing  the  ball  up  to 
the  post   of  the   adversary.     In  the  outset,  it  is 


*  A  tribe  who  liavc  since  migrated  farther  westward.  A  brancli  of  them 
have  recently  given  some  trouble  l)y  locaiinj?  tliemselves  upon  certain  islands 
in  the  Mississippi,  whicii  they  claimed  as  their  own  property. 


to 


70 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


placed  in  the  middle  of  the  course,  and  each  par- 
ty endeavor  as  well  to  throw  the  ball  out  of  the  di- 
rection of  its  post,  as  into  that  of  the  adversary. 

The  match  commenced  with  great  animation, 
without  the  fort.  Henry,  however,  did  not  go  to 
witness  it,  being  engaged  in  writing  letters  to  his 
Montreal  friends,  by  a  canoe  which  was  just  upon 
the  eve  of  departure.  He  had  been  thus  occupi- 
ed something  like  half  an  hour,  when  he  suddenly 
heard  a  loud  Indian  war-cry,  and  a  noise  of  gen- 
eral confusion.  Going  instantly  to  his  window,  he 
saw  a  crowd  of  Indians  within  the  fort,  furiously 
cutting  down  and  scalping  every  Englishman  they 
found  ;  and  he  could  plainly  witness  the  last  strug- 
gles of  some  of  his  particular  acquaintances. 

He  had,  in  the  room  where  he  was,  a  fowling- 
piece  loaded  with  swan-shot.  This  he  immediate- 
ly seized,  and  held  it  for  a  few  minutes,  expect- 
ing to  hear  the  fort-drum  beat  to  arms.  In  this 
dreadful  interval,  he  saw  several  of  his  country- 
men fall ;  and  more  than  one  struggling  between 
the  knees  of  the  savages,  who,  holding  them  in 
this  manner,  scalped  them  while  yet  alive.  At 
length,  disappointed  in  the  hope  of  seeing  imy  re- 
sistance made  on  the  part  of  the  garrison,  and  sen- 
sible, of  course,  that  no  effort  of  hi.i  siijgle  arm 
could  avail  against  400  Indians,  he  turned  his  at- 


'*H 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


71 


tention  to  his  own  safety.  Seeing  several  of  the 
Canadian  villagers  looking  out  composedly  upon 
the  scene  of  blood — neidier  opposing  the  Indians 
nor  molested  by  them — he  conceived  a  hope  of 
finding  security  in  one  of  their  houses. 

He  immediately  climbed  over  a  low  fence, 
which  was  tlie  only  separation  between  the  yard- 
door  of  his  house,  and  that  of  iiis  next  neiglibor, 
Monsieur  Langlade.  He  entered  the  housr3  of 
the  latter  precipitately,  and  found  the  vvliole  fami- 
ly gazing  at  the  horrible  spectacle  before  them. 
He  addressed  himself  to  M.  Langlade,  and  beg- 
ged that  he  would  put  him  in  some  place  of  safety, 
until  the  heat  of  the  affair  should  be  over — an  act  of 
charity  vvhich  might  preserve  him  from  the  gene- 
ral massacre.  Langlade  looked  for  a  moment  at 
him  while  he  spoke,  and  then  turned  again  to  the 
window,  shrugging  his  shoulders,  and  intima- 
ting that  he  could  do  nothing  for  him — '  Q«e  vou- 
driez-vous  que  Fenfernis  V 

Henry  was  now  ready  to  despair ;  but  at  this 
moment,  a  Pani  woman,*  a  slave  of  M.  Langlade, 
beckoned  to  him  to  follow  her.  She  guided  him 
to  a  door,  which  she  opened,  desiring  him  to  enter, 
and  telling  him  that  it  led  to  the  garret,  where  he 


*Said  to  belong  to  an  Indian  nation  of  the  Sou»h— nodo'ibt  the  same  now 
generally  called  Pawnees. 


72 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


must  go  and  conceali  himself.  He  joyfully  obey- 
ed her  directions ;  and  she,  having  followed  him 
up  to  the  garret-door,  locked  it  after  him,  and  with 
great  presence  of  mind  took  away  the  key.  Scarce- 
ly yet  lodged  in  this  sheher,  such  as  it  was,  Hen- 
ry felt  an  eager  anxiety  to  know  what  was  passing 
without.  His  desire  was  more  than  satisfied  by  his 
finding  an  aperture  in  the  loose  board  walls  of  the 
house,  which  afforded  him  a  full  view  of  the  area 
of  the  fort.  Here  he  beheld  with  horror — in 
shapes  the  foulest  and  most  terrible — the  fiM'ocious 
triumphs  of  the  savages.  The  dead  were  scalped 
and  mangled  ;  the  dying  were  writhing  and  shriek- 
ing under  the  unsatiated  knife  nnd  the  reeking  tom- 
ahawk ;  and  from  the  bodies  of  some,  ripped 
open,  their  butchers  were  drinking  the  blood  scoop- 
ed up  in  the  hollow  of  joined  hands,  and  quaffed 
amid  shouts  of  rage  and  victory.  In  a  few  min- 
utes, which  to  Henry  seemed  scarcely  one,  every 
victim  who  could  be  found  being  destroyed,  there 
was  a  general  cry  of,  '  all  is  finished' —  and  at  this 
moment  Henry  heard  some  of  the  savages  enter 
Langlade's  house.  He  trembled  and  grew  faint 
with  fear. 

As  the  flooring  of  his  room  and  the  ceiling  of 
the  room  beneath  consisted  only  of  a  layer  of  boards, 
he  noticed  every  thing  that  passed ;  and  he  lieard 


TALES    OP    THE    INDTANS. 


73 


the  Indians  inquire,  at  their  entrance,  whether 
there  was  any  Englishman  about.  M.  Langlade  re- 
plied that  *  He  could  not  say — he  did  not  know 
of  any' — as  in  fact  he  did  not — *  they  could  search 
for  themselves  (he  added)  and  would  soon  be  sat- 
isfied.' The  state  of  Henry's  mind  maybe  imag- 
ined, hen,  im  nediately  upon  this  reply,  the  Indi- 
ans were  brought  to  the  garret  door.  Luckily  some 
delay  was  occasioned — through  the  management  of 
the  Pani  woman-perhaps  by  the  absence  of  the  key. 
Henry  had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  improve 
t'H'se  few  moments  in  looking  for  a  hiding  place. 
This  he  found  in  the  corner  of  the  garret,  among  a 
heap  of  such  birch  bark  vessels  as  are  used  in  ma- 
ple-sugar making ;  and  he  had  not  completely 
concealed  himself,  when  the  door  opened,  and  four 
Indians  entered,  all  armed  with  tomahawks,  and  all 
besmeared  with  blood  from  head  to  foot. 

The  die  appeared  to  be  cast.  Henry  could 
scarcely  breathe  ;  and  he  thought  that  the  throb- 
bing of  his  heart  occasioned  a  noise  loud  enough 
to  betray  him.  The  Indians  walked  about  the 
garret  in  every  direction ;  and  one  of  them  ap- 
proached him  so  closttly  that,  at  a  particulir  mo-. 
ment,  had  he  put  forth  his  hand,  he  must  have 
touched  him.  Favored,  however,  by  the  dark 
color  of  his  clothes,  and  the  want  of  light  in  a  room 
6 


74 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


'^k 


which  had  no  window,  he  still  remained  unseen. 
The  Indians  took  several  turns  about  the  room — 
entertaining  M.  Langlade  all  the  while  with  a  mi- 
nute account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  day — and  at 
last  returned  down  stairs.  It  need  not  be  said  that 
the  sensations  of  Henry,  when  he  heard  the  door 
once  more  locked,  almost  overwhelmed  him.  He 
threw  himself,  exhausted  and  faint,  upon  a  feath- 
er-bed which  lay  on  the  floor,  fell  asleep,  and 
remained  in  this  slate  until  the  dusk  of  evening, 
when  a  second  opening  of  the  door  awakened  him. 
Langlade's  wife  now  entered.  She  was  surprised 
at  finding  Henry,  but  advised  him  to  be  of  g;ood 
cheer ;  the  Indians  had  killed  most  of  the  English, 
she  said,  but  he  might  escape.  A  shower  of 
rain  had  begun  to  fall,  and  she  had  come  to  slop 
a  hole  in  the  roof.  This  being  soon  done,  she 
retired  ;  and  the  wretched  but  yet  fortunate  prison- 
er, after  ruminating  on  his  condition  and  prospects 
as  long  as  extreme  weariness  allowed  him,  once 
more  fell  asleep. 

A  remark  may  be  made  here,  in  explanation  of 
the  incidents  of  the  day.  It  must  be  inferred 
from  the  description  already  given,  that  the  game 
of  baggatiway  is  attended  with  much  violence  and 
noise.  It  has  also  been  suggested  that,  in  the 
ardor  of  contest,  the  ball,  if  it  cannot  be  thrown  to 


, 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


75 


the  goal  desired,  is  struck  in  any  direction  by 
which  it  can  be  directed  from  that  designed  by 
the   adversary.     At  such  a   moment,   therefore, 
nothing  could  be  less  likely  to  excite  premature 
alarm,  than  that  the  ball  should  be  tossed  over  the 
pickets  of  the  fort.  Then,  it  would  naturally  be  fol- 
lowed by  those  engaged  in  the  game  on  either  side, 
all  eager,  all  struggling,  all  shouting,  in  the  unre- 
strained animated  pursuit  of  a  rude  athletic  exer- 
cise.    This  was,  in  fact,  the  very  stratagem  em- 
ployed by  the  Indians.     By  this  they  had  obtain- 
ed possession  of  the  fort ;  by  this  they  had  been 
enabled  to  subdue  and  slaughter  its  garrison  and 
the  English  residents ;  and  to  be  still  more  sure 
of  success,  they  had  prevailed   upon  as  many  as 
they  could,  by  a  pretext  the  least  liable  to  suspi- 
cion,  to   come    voluntarily   without   the    pickets. 
Among   these  were    the  Commandant,    and  all, 
or  nearly  all,  of  the  garrison. 

Henry  was  roused,  at  sunrise,  by  the  noise  of 
the  family  of  Langlade  ;  and  he  soon  after  heard 
Indian  voices,  informing  that  gentleman  that,  not 
having  found  Henry  elsewhere,  they  supposed  him 
to  be  concealed  in  his  house.  Langlade's  wife 
now  declared  to  her  husband  in  French — and  he 
also  seemed  to  be  aware  of  the  state  of  the  case 
— ^that  he  should  no  longer  keep  Henry  in  his 
6* 


L    I 


76 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


house.  He  must  deliver  him  up,  she  said; 
and  it  was  reason  enough  for  this  measure,  that 
should  the  Indians  suspect  any  connivance  on  his 
part,  they  would  revenge  it  upon  her  children. 
Langlade  soon  suffered  this  reasoning  to  prevail 
with  him,  informing  the  Indians  that  he  had  been 
told  Henry  was  in  the  house,  that  he  had  come 
there  secretly,  without  license,  and  that  he  would 
put  him  into  their  hands.  He  now  ascended  the 
stairs — the  Indians  following  close  after  him,  all 
intoxicated,  and  nearly  naked — and,  upon  the 
opening  of  the  door,  Henry  desperately  presented 
himself  before  them.  One  of  ihem  proved  to  be 
Wennivvay,  formerly  an  acquaintance  of  Henry. 
He  had  his  entire  face  and  body  covered  with 
charcoal  and  grease,  excepting  that  a  white  streak 
encircled  each  eye.  This  man-immensely  stout  and 
more  than  6  feet  high — walked  up  to  the  English- 
man, seized  him  by  the  collar  of  the  coat  with 
one  hand,  and  brandished  a  large  carving-knife 
over  him  with  the  other.  His  eyes,  meanwhile, 
were  fixed  steadfastly  upon  those  of  his  shudder- 
ing victim.  At  length,  after  some  seconds  of  ap- 
parent consultation  with  himself,  he  dropped  his 
arm.  *I  wont  kill  you' — he  soon  exclaimed-— 
*  I  have  taken  many  scalps — I  am  satisfied  with 
them.     But  I  have  lost  a  brother — and  you  shall 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


77 


live  with  me  in  his  stead.*  And  thus  the  affair  end- 
ed for  a  time. 

Evening  coming  on,  and  the  Indians  being  all 
revelling,  not  far  from  Langlade's  house,  in  a  furi- 
ous drunken  frolic,  Henry  still  kept  concealed  in 
his  garret.  But  he  had  been  left  alone  scarcely 
an  hour,  when  an  Indian  came  in  below,  who  said 
that  he  must  go  with  him  to  the  fort,  Wenniway 
having  sent  for  him.  This  man  was  not  unknown 
to  Henry.  He  had  sold  him  goods  on  credit,  the 
year  previous,  for  which  he  was  still  indebted ; 
and  a  short  time  previous  to  the  massacre,  he  had 
said,  on  Henry's  upbraiding  him  with  a  want  of 
honesty,  that  he  *  had  made  up  his  mind  to  pay 
him,  and  how  to  pay  him,  before  long  !' 

Henry  looked  upon  him,  therefore,  with  suspi- 
cion and  fear ;  but  he  could  not  avoid  obeying 
him.  He  was  directed,  in  the  first  place,  to  undress 
himself.  The  savage  declared  that  his  coat  and 
shirt  would  become  him  better  than  they  did  the 
owner,  and  he  would  generously  give  him  his 
own  clothes  in  exchange.  This  arrangement  be- 
ing effected — probably  with  the  view  of  saving 
something,  by  killing  Henry  in  much  the  worst  of 
the  two  suits — the  latter  was  ordered  to  proceed. 
His  driver  followed  him  closely,  until  he  passed  the 
fort-gate,  when  he  turned  towards  the  spot  where 


78 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


he  knew  the  Indians,  and  his  own  master  among; 
them,  to  be  encamped. 

But  this  did  not  suit  the  purpose  of  his  enemy, 
who  now  seized  him  by  the  arm,  and  drew  him 
in  the  opposite  direction,  to  the  distance  of  fifty 
yards  above  the  fort.     Here,  finding  he  was  fast 
approaching  the  bushes,  Henry  determined  to  go 
no  farther.     He  told  the  Indian  that  he  believed 
he  meant  to  murder  him,  and   in  that  case  he 
might    as   well  do  it  here   as  elsewhere.     The 
Indian  coolly  replied,  that  his  suspicions  werejust, 
and  that  he  proposed  to  settle  with  him,  in  this 
summary  manner,  for  his  goods.     Upon  this,  he 
produced  a  knife,  and  held  his  prisoner  in  the  po- 
sition to  receive  a  blow — all  which  was  the  work 
of  an  instant.     By  some  effort  e'jually  sudden, 
the  latter  succeeded  in  arresting  his  arm,  gave  him 
a  violent  push,  broke  away  from  him,  and  ran  for 
the  fort  with  all  the  speed  of  which  he  was  capa- 
ble, the  pursuer  close  behind  him,  and  the  pursued 
expecting  to  feel  the  lifted  knife  in  his  back  at 
each  step. 

He  succeeded  in  his  flight ;  and  seeing  Wenni- 
way  in  the  middle  of  the  area,  as  he  entered  the 
fort,  he  hastened  to  him  for  protection.  Wenni- 
way  desired  the  Indian  to  desist ;  but  the  latter 
ran  round  him  repeatedly,  after  Henry,  making 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


79 


long 


strokes  at  him  with  his  knife,  and  foaming  with 
rage  at  the  failure  of  his  purpose.  This  contin- 
ued until  the  latter  had  approached  Langlade's 
house,  where,  the  door  being  opened,  he  rushed 
in,  and  the  Indian  gave  over  the  pursuit.  Here, 
in  the  course  of  the  evening,  he  had  the  pleasure 
of  meeting  about  twenty  of  the  garrison,  including 
Major  Ethrington,  the  fortunate  few  who  had  es- 
caped death,  and  were  now  captive  like  himself. 
These  were  suffered  to  pass  the  night  together  in 
the  garret,  in  mutual  consultation  and  condolence. 
In  the  forenoon  of  ihe  next  day,  Henry  and  three 
other  whites,  embarked,  with  an  Indian  party,  in  a 
canoe,  bound  for  the  Isles  du  Castor,  in  Lake 
Michigan. 

One  of  the  prisoners  was  made  fast  to  a  bar  of 
the  canoe,  by  a  rope  tied  round  his  neck  (an  In- 
dian way  of  transporting  prisoners) :  and  the  rest 
were  left  unconfined  for  the  purpose  of  paddling. 
The  Indians  in  the  canoe  were  seven  in  number.  A 
thick  fog  coming  on,  they  were  obliged  to  hug  the 
shore  close  under  their  lee,  and  not  far  from  the 
Ottawa  village  of  L'Abre  Croche.  They  soon 
reached  Wagoshense,  a  long  woody  point  which 
the  Ottawas  made  a  carrying-place  to  avoid  going 
round  it.  Here  the  Indians  raised  four  war- 
whoops— -one  for  every  prisoner  in  the  canoe — as 


80 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


they  had  done  every  half-hour  during  the  morn- 
ing, and  as  they  generally  do  on  similar  occasions. 
In  this  case  the  custom  brought  ihem  into  difficul- 
ties. An  Ottawa  appeared  upon  the  beach,  and 
made  signs  that  they  should  land.  They  did  so  ; 
and  the  Ottawa  then  asked  the  news,  and  kept  the 
Chippeways  in  further  conversation,  until  they  had 
come  into  shallow  water,  within  a  few  yards  of 
land.  At  this  moment  a  hundred  men  rushed 
down  upon  them,  from  among  the  bushes,  with  a 
terrifying  shout,  and  dragged  all  the  prisoners 
from  '' ?  canoes. 

The  latter  now  gave  up  all  for  lost ;  but  no  soon- 
er were  they  fairly  on  shore,  than  the  chief  of 
the  Ottawa  party  advanced,  s[)ook  hands  with 
each  of  them,  and  told  tliem  they  were  friends ; 
and  that  the  Ottawas  had  insulted  them,  by  making 
war  upon  the  English  without  apprizing  them* 
The  lives  of  the  prisoners  were  now  safe,  they 
added,  though  the  Chippeways  would  have  soon 
'  made  broth  of  them'  at  the  Isles  du  Castor,  where 
they  were  going.  On  the  afternoon  of  this  very 
day,  the  prisoners  embarked  again  in  the  canoes  of 
the  Ottawas,  who  relanded  them  at  Michilimacki- 
nac,  and  marched  them  triumphantly  into  the  fort, 
ill  view  of  the  astounded  Chippeways  still  assem- 
bled there.     The  Ottawas  kept  possession  of  thQ 


•**ii 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


81 


s. 

id 


fort,  and  lodged  and  strictly  guarded  the  prisoners 
—only  released  from  one  set  of  masters  to  follow 
another — in  the  house  of  the  Commandant. 

Early  the  next  morning,  a  general  council  was 
called.  In  this,  the  Chippevvays  complained  of 
the  recent  robbery  of  tlie  Ottawas.  They  alledged 
that  all  the  Indians,  with  this  single  exception, 
were  at  war  with  the  English ;  that  Pontiac  had 
taken  Detroit ;  that  the  king  of  Fiance  had  awak- 
ed, and  retaken  Quebec ;  that  the  English  were 
meeting  with  defeats  and  losses  in  every  part  of  the 
world  (all  which  had  been  told  them,  no  doubt,  by 
the  Canadians).  The  conclusion  was,  that  the  Ot- 
tawas ought  to  restore  the  prisoners,  and  join  in 
the  war ;  and  this  was  enforced  by  large  presents, 
part  of  the  plunder  of  the  fort,  and  which  was  previ- 
ously heaped  up  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  As 
the  Indians  rarely  make  their  answers  until  the  day 
after  they  ha\-e  heard  the  arguments  offered,  cliey 
would  not  deviate  from  the  custom  in  this  case. 
The  council  was  therefore  adjourned — the  prison- 
ers remaining  ignorant,  meanwhile  of  all  their  pro- 
ceedings. 

It  was  resumed  early  the  next  morning ;  and, 
after  several  speeches,  the  prisoners  were  now  sent 
for,  and  returned  to  the  Chippeways.  The  latter 
immediately  marched  them  to  a  village  of  their 


ft^dti^  J 


82 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


own,  situated  on  a  point  of  land  below  the  fort. 
There  they  put  them  into  a  large  long  lodge,  al- 
ready the  prison  of  fourteen  soldiers,  tied  two  and 
two,  with  each  a  rope  about  his  neck,  made  fast  to 
the  main  pillar — or  rather  the  main  pole — of  the 
building.  Here  they  lay,  hungry  and  almost  naked, 
till  about  noon — Wenniway  (the  Indian  master  of 
Henry)  and  the  great  Chippeway  war-chief  being 
seated  atone  end  of  the  lodge,  smoking,  and  watch- 
ing them.  At  this  moment,  suddenly  entered 
Wawatam,  the  friend  and  self-styled  brother  of 
Henry.  He  gave  the  latter  his  hand,  as  he  pass- 
ed by,  but  went  immediately  towards  Wenniway 
and  the  chief,  and  sat  down  beside  them.  The 
most  uninterrupted  silence  prevailed,  while  the 
three  now  smoked  their  pipes  for  some  minutes. 
This  done,  Wawatam  arose  and  left  the  lodge, 
significantly  saying  to  Henry  as  he  repassed  him, 
in  a  low  voice — *  Take  courage  !' 

An  hour  elapsed,  during  which  several  chiefs 
entered,  and  preparations  appeared  to  be  making 
for  a  council.  At  length,  Wawatam  came  in  again, 
followed  by  his  wife,  and  botn  leaded  with  mer- 
chandize, which  they  carried  up  to  the  chiefs,  and 
laid  in  a  heap  before  them.  A  brief  silence  then 
followed,  at  the  end  of  which  Wawatam  rose  and 
pronounced  the  following  extraordinary  speech. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


83 


*  Friends  and  Relations !' — he  began — *  what 
shall  I  say  ?  You  know  what  I  feel.  You  have 
all  brothers — children — friends — whom  you  love ; 
and  you — what  should  you  feel,  did  you  like  me 
behold  your  dearest  friend,  your  brother,  a  slave 
— insulted — threatened — exposed  to  death  ?  This 
case  is  mine.  See  there — (pointing  to  Henry) 
my  friend  and  brother  among  slaves — himself  a 
slave  ! 

'  You  all  know  well,  that  I  made  him  my  broth- 
er long  before  the  war  began.  From  that  time 
he  was  one  of  my  lodge — nothing  could  break  the 
cord  which  fastened  us  together — and  as  he  is  my 
relation  he  is  yours — and  how,  being  your  relation, 
can  he  be  your  slave  ?' 

*  On  the  day  wb*?n  the  war  began,  you  feared 
lest  I  should  tell  your  secret  for  his  sake.  You  re- 
quested, therefore,  that  I  would  leave  the  fort,  and 
even  cross  the  lake.  I  did  so,  though  with  a  heavy 
heart.  My  heart  was  heavy,  notwithstanding  that 
Mem;hwehna,  who  commanded  the  enterprise, 
promised  that  my  friend  should  be  protected,  and 
kept  safe  for  me. 

*  I  now  claim  the  performance  of  this  promise. 
And  my  hands  are  not  empty — you,  Menehwehna, 
best  know,  whether  you  have  kept  your  word — 
but  I  bring  these  goods  to  buy  off  every  claim 


84 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


which  every  man  among  you  has  upon  my  broth- 
er as  his  prisoner.' 

Wawiviam  having  ceased  speai;ing,  the  pipes 
were  a^ -in  filled  ;  and  these  being  finished,  after  a 
cousideranle  period  of  perfect  silence,  Menehweh- 
na  arose  .'  nd  gave  his  reply  : 

*  My  B'^lation  !  my  Brother  '-said  he-*  you  have 
spoken  vm:  truth.  We  knew  of  the  ciiain  which 
fastened  you  to  the  Englishman — we  knew  the 
danger  of  having  our  secret  told — and  you  say  truly 
that  we  requested  you  to  leave  the  fort.  We  did 
this  from  regard  to  ycu  and  your  family,  for  had 
our  design  been  disclosed,  you  and  they  would 
have  been  blamed,  whether  guilty  or  not,  and  you 
would  have  suffered  in  consequence. 

*  It  is  also  tr<ie,  that  I  promised  to  take  care  of 
your  friend.  This  promise  I  performed,  by  de- 
siring my  son,  at  the  moment  of  '?sault,  to  seek 
him  out,  and  bring  him  to  my  lodge.  He  went, 
but  could  not  find  him.  Thi;  next  day,  I  sent 
him  to  Langlade's,  and  they  told  him  your  friend 
was  safe.  Even  then  he  would  have  taken  him 
home  with  him,  as  I  ordered,  but  the  Indians  were 
all  drinking  the  rum  which  they  found  in  the  fort. 
I  am  very  glad  to  find  that  your  friend  has  escap- 
ed— we  take  your  present — ^you  may  take  him,' 

Wawatam  thanked  the  assembled  chiefs,  and  tak- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


85 


ing  Henry  by  the  hand,  led  him  to  his  lodge,  dis- 
tant a  few  y9»*ds  only  from  the  prUon-lodge.  The 
prisoner's  entrance  seemed  to  give  joy  to  the  whole 
family ;  food  was  immediately  prepared  for  him  ; 
and  he  now,  almost  cheerfully,  ate  the  first  hearty 
meal  which  he  had  made  since  his  capture. 

His  companions  were  less  fortunate  than  himself. 
Early  the  next  morning,  he  was  alarmed  by  a 
noise  in  the  prison-lodge  ;  and  looking  through 
the  chinks  of  the  lodge  in  which  he  was,  he  saw 
seven  dead  bodies  of  white  men  dragged  forth 
from  the  former.  On  inquiring,  it  appeared  that 
a  certain  Chippeway  chief,  called  by  the  Canadi- 
ans Le  Grand  Sable,  had  not  long  before  arrived 
from  his  winter's  hunt.  This  man  had  been  ab- 
sent when  the  war  began ;  but  bemg  now  desirous 
of  manifesting  his  cordial  concurr.ence  in  what 
they  had  done,  he  had  gone  into  the  prison-lodge, 
and  there  despatched  the  seven  miserable  cap- 
tives whose  bodies  Henry  had  seen. 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  a  large  canoe, 
like  those  which  came  from  Montreal,  was  seen 
advancing  towards  the  fort.  Tt  was  full  of  men, 
several  of  whom  Henry  could  soon  distinguish  as 
passengers.  The  Indian  cry  was  raised  in  the  vil- 
lage ;  a  speedy  muster  was  ordered ;  and  the  In- 
dians, to  the  number  of  200,  marched  up  to  the 


86 


TALES    OF    THE   INDIANS. 


fort,  where  the  canoe  was  expected  to  land.  It 
proved  to  be  full  of  English  traders,  with  their 
goods,  who  knowing  and  suspecting  no  change  of 
circumstances  at  Michilirnackinac,  had  come  bold- 
ly on  shore,  in  pursuit  of  their  usual  business. 
They  were  seized,  dragged  through  the  water, 
beat,  reviled,  marched  to  the  prison-lodge,  and 
there  stripped  of  their  clothes,  and  confined. 

Tiiese,  and  the  other  Englishmen  now  captive 
among  the  Chippeways,  were  ransomed  and  re- 
leased at  the  conclusion  of  peace  (1763)  which 
was  near  at  hand.  As  for  Henry,  he  remained  sev- 
eral years  among  the  Indians — partly  from  neces- 
sity and  partly  from  choice — constantly  accompa- 
nied and  befriended  bv  Wawaiam.  Indeed,  with- 
out  his  protection  he  could  hardly  have  been  safe 
for  a  day.  The  Chippeways,  doubtful  of  the  dis- 
position of  other  Indian  tribes  as  well  as  the  Otta- 
was,  were  in  constant  fear ;  and  not  many  days 
elapsed  before  they  removed  hastily  to  the  island 
of  IVJichilimackinac,  where  a  guard  was  kept 
constantly  on  the  watch  for  weeks.  In  case  of  an 
attack,  the  first  thought  would  have  been  for  the 
Chippeways  io  put  all  the  prisoners  to  death. 

On  one  occasion,  an  alarm  was  spread  among 
the  Indian  lodges,  by  the  appearance,  off  the 
island,  of  two  large  Montreal  canoes.  The  Chip- 
peways hastily  crowded  to  the  beach ;  manned  a 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


87 


It 

fir 


Is. 
Ir, 
id 


large  number  of  canoes ;  pushed  swiftly  towards 
the  *  enemy,'  under  cover  of  a  long  point  of  land ; 
and  just  as  the  latter  turned  this,  rushed  out,  sur- 
rounded and  seized  them.  The  goods  on  board, 
though  English,  were  consigned  to  a  Canadian  at 
Michilimackinac,  and  might  have  been  saved  from 
ihis  circumstance  ;  but  the  boatmen  were  terrified, 
and  disguised  nothing. 

Among  other  articles  thus  obtained  by  the  Chip- 
peways,  was  a  large  quantity  of  rum  ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which,  early  in  the  evening,  the  whole 
village  resounded  with   the  clamor  of  a  drunken 
frol  c.     As  the  Indians  are  very  violent  in  these 
cases,  Wawatam  was  alarmed  lor  the  safety  of  his 
'brother,'   and    insisted  on  his  concealing  himself 
in  the  woods.    Henrv  followed  his  directions,  and 
took  refuge  in  a  cave  in  a  large  rock,  the  entrance 
of  which  was  ten  feet  wide,  where  he  made  him- 
self a  bed  of  green  boughs,  wrapped  himself  in 
his  blanket,  and  slept  till  day-break.     On  awaking, 
he  found  himself  incommoded  by  some  object  upon 
which  he  lay.     This  proved  to  be  a  bone — as  Hen- 
ry supposed,  of  a  deer  or  some  other  wild  animal 
—but  what  was  his  horror  at  discovering,  by  the  re- 
turn of  daylight,  that  he  had  lain  upon  a  heap  of 
human  bones  and  skulls  which  covered  the  whole 
floor  of  the  cave  !     It  was  a  receptacle,  proba- 
bly,  of  bones  of  the  sacrifices  of  ancient  war-feasts. 


88 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


We  shall  close  this  narrative  with  saying  that, 
from  this  time,  so  long  as  Henry  remained  among 
the  Indians,  he  assumed  their  dress,  and  as  much 
as  possible  their  manners.     He  did  this  at  the 
friendly  suggestion  of  Menehwehna,  and  in  conse- 
quence of  the  danger  to  be  apprehended  from  the 
savages  constantly  arriving  from  Detroit,  who  had 
lost  relations  in  the  war,  and  would  be  sure  to  re- 
taliate on  the  first  Englishman  they  met  with.     The 
process  of  trpnsformauon  began  with  cutting  his 
hair  off,  and  shavivig  his  head — with  the  exception 
of  a  spot  on  the  crown,  of  about  twice  the  diame- 
ter of  a  crown-piece.     His  face  was  then  painted 
with  several  different  colors,  including  black   and 
red  ;  a  shirt  provided  for  him,  painted  wiili  ver- 
milion, mixed  with  grease  ;  and   two  large   col- 
lars of  wampum  put  round  his  neck  and  breast. 
Both  his  arms  were  decorated  with  large  bands  of 
blue  silver  above  the  elbow,  besides  several  small- 
er ones  on  the  wrist ;  and  his  legs  were  covered 
with  mitasses,  a  kind  of  hose,  made  of  cloth  of  the 
favorite  scarlet  color.     Over  all  a  scarlet  blanket 
was  to  be  worn  ;  and  above  all,  a  bunch  of  feath- 
ers upon  the  head.     Henry  bad  scruples  at  part- 
ing with  his  long  English  hair ;  but  the  ladies  of 
the  lodge  and  of  the  village  generally,  ihou^'>^  his 
person  so  much  improved  that  they  condes         id 
to  call  him  handsome,  even  among  Indians. 


CHAPTER    VI. 


TRAITS  OF  THE  TUSKARORAS. 


The  Tuskaroras  lived  originally  upon  the  waters 
of  the  Neuse,  Contentny  and  Tau  rivers,  in  North 
Carolina  ;  and  were  long  the  only  native  nation  with 
whom  the  first  settlers  of  that  province  had  much 
intercourse,  or  from  whom  they  had  anything  to 
fear.  In  the  year  1708,  (about  fifty  years  after 
the  arrival  of  an  English  colony  on  the  coast,)  they 
had  fifteen  towns,  and  could  muster  as  many  as 
1200  *fencible'  or  fighting  men.  How  considera- 
ble this  force  was,  especially  as  compared  with  that 
of  other  tribes,  may  be  readily  learned  from  the 
following  table.  It  shows  the  strength  of  all  the 
North-Carolinian  Indians  at  the  date  first  named. 
Next  to  the  Tuskarora  nation  was  the 


Waccon  (in  two  towns) 
Meherring 
Mattamuskeet    - 
Bear  River 
Hatteras 

120  warriors. 

50 

30 

50 

16 

Neuse  (in  two  towns) 
Panticough 

7 

-15 

15           '^ 

IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


& 

^ 


1.0 


I.I 


|50     l""^" 


11^ 

MUi. 


lAO 


IL25  il.4 


2.5 

III 
2.0 

1.6 


V 


<^ 


\^A 


"^       ^V* 


V 


Photographic 

Sdences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


m 


i\ 


iV 


v> 


6^ 


do 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Chowan 

*• 

- 

- 

15 

Paspatank 

- 

- 

- 

10 

Cunnituck 

- 

- 

- 

30 

Nottoway 

- 

- 

- 

30 

Connamox 

(in 

two  towns) 

- 

25 

Jaupim 

- 

- 

- 

2 

408 

The  Tuskaroras,  then,  constituted  three  fourths 
of  the  Indian  power  of  the  Province  ;  and  to  be 
upon  peaceable  and  friendly  terms  with  them  was 
a  matter  of  some  consequence  to  the  colonists. 
And  they  were  so  for  fifty  years  from  the  first 
settlement — a  singular  fact  in  the  history  of  the 
early  English  intercourse  with  the  natives.  One 
reason  of  it  is  found  in  the  smallness  of  these  various 
tribes,  each  living  separately  upon  its  own  ancient 
island  or  river-bank,  and  each  plentifully  supplied 
with  an  easy  sustenance  from  the  water.  Hence, 
they  were  less  injured,  and  less  irritated  by  the 
gradual  advance  of  the  English  people  upon  their 
hunting-grounds,  and  by  the  consequent  diminu- 
tion of  the  venison,  bears'  flesh,  and  other  wild 
game. 

But  a  stronger  reason  was  in  the  honest  and 
harmless  character  of  those  who  happened  to  be 
the  first  settlers.     They  purchased  the  sf)il  of  the 


,.;ai_ 


J,;;,  .   i^^i**^.-:^.- Jv 


TALES   OF   THE   INDIANS. 


91 


ofthreeorfourmaes    nd  2*^.^^  men  upon 

The  trespasses  of  ">—  „{  ^onten- 

,Uese  reservations  were  *e  fi  J  ^-^'^.^nk  among 

tion.    Theintrod«ct.nof^5^^^.^^^^^^_^^ 

d,e  tribes  occasioned  more,  a^^^  ^^^^^^^^^,i 

so  far,  as  early  as  *'     '      ,    .    ^^^^^ treaty, 
stipulated  with  the  fod-Cta^^^^^  ^  „^,,,  ,y  ,„y 

-  — rtfL.a^^3t-:s 

rsirrcSsfromth^sonr..^- 
other  tribes  of  the  Provmce  But  ^ey  g^^^^ 
have  their  own  occasions  of  )eak.J  ^^_ 

'^'"^^^ev^a^r^.J-:^^^^^^^ 

ders.    They  saw,  no  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^„,, 

,  7* 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


gave  rise  to  the  terrible  war  we  are  about  to  re- 
late, was  as  follows. 

In  December,  1709,  a  large  colony  of  Germans, 
proposing  to  settle  in  Carojina,  arrived  at  the  con- 
fluence of  the  rivers  Neuse  and  Trent,  and  erect- 
ed temporary  shelters  on  a  spot  then  named  and 
still  called  New-Bern.  It  appears  that  Christo- 
pher GafFrenried,  the  leading  man  among  them, 
was  a  native  of  Bern,  in  Switzerland,  and  that  he,  in 
behalf  of  the  Germans,  had  engaged  with  the  pro- 
prietors of  Carolina,  in  London,  for  a  tract  of 
10,000  acres  of  land.  This  land  was  to  be  be- 
tween the  Neuse  and  Cape  Fear  rivers;  and 
measures  were  of  course  to  be  taken  for  the  sur- 
vey of  it. 

With  this  view,  in  October,  1711,  GafFrenried 
and  Mr  Lawson,  the  proprietors*  surveyor-gene- 
ral, determined  to  ascend  the  river  Neuse  in  a 
boat,  for  the  purpose  -exploring  the  upper  coun- 
try, which  they  probauj  supposed  to  be  untenant- 
ed by  the  Indians.  But  hardly  had  they  arrived 
the  first  evening,  at  Comtra,  a  distance  of  twelve 
miles  from  the  English  town  of  Coram,  with  the  in- 
tention of  tarrying  all  night,  when  they  met  with 
two  of  the  Tu?karoras  j  and  these  were  presently 
after  joined  by  a  large  number  of  the  tribe,  who 
were  all  armed. 


TALSS    6V  THB   INDIANS. 


93 


.      •        t  ,w«.n  and  Gafftentied  had 
By  this   t.me,  Lawson  a  ^^^^^^^  ^^ 

gone  ashore,  l^^^-'S^e-^""  „f  ,v.e  In- 

Alarmed,  however,  ''y*"JPbout,  and  returned 
dians,  they  very  soon  turned  abo   ,  ^^  ^^ 

hastily  towards  the  l»n<>'°6-^X„i\he  hoat,  to 
moment  they  were  «tepP'"B '^^  ^^^^^^^^^  „„„„d 
.esume  their  voyage  the  Ind«n  ""^^  ^^ 

them  in  such  '"""^^'^'t.o  extricate  them- 
either  to  ''-P/J^r^^e^ms  and  provisions 
selves  from  *«  F^ss^  ^^i^^ely  taken  by 

of  the  two  travellers  were  »mm  ,        ^^^_ 

,he  Indians,  who  were  byj^^rfj^e  interior, 

her.    The  latter  *«» f^^^^frisoners,  and  trav- 
taking  the  whites  w«h  them  as  p^^^^^^^^^^    ^^  ^^ 

elled  nearly  the  ^^ole  "'gh  "erable  distance 
,„dian  village,  — ^  ^^  ;:  ^delivered  up 
from  the  nver.    Here  iney 
«  the  king,  or  chief  sachem  ^  *   ^^ace,  ^^  ^^ 
first  proceedmg  was  to  summou 

*"^**  -1     v.;.h  took  olace  immediately. 

At  this  council,  which  W'  ^  whether 

the  question  was  pressed -j«^^^     ^^ 

or  not  the  two  prisoners  should  ^^ 

„as  decided  in  the  negative,  «ft«;^«       j  ^^l^^ 

several  animated  spe-l>-'J"that  ^he  prisoners 
of  the  decision  seemed  to  be,  ™"  ; /^^feoce. 
had  not  yet  been  permitted  to  make  their 


94 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


Thus  matters  rested  till  the  following  morning) 
when  the  latter,  impatient  of  confinement,  desired 
of  the  Indians  to  be  informed  what  was  to  be  done 
with  them.  Tiiey  were  civilly  told,  in  reply,  that 
in  the  evening  of  that  day,  the  sachem  intended 
to  provide  an  entertainment,  to  which  the  inferior 
sachems  of  the  tribe  would  be  invited ;  and  that 
then  the  examination  of  the  prisoners  and  the  de^^i* 
sion  of  their  case  would  be  the  next  thing  in  ordAi 

In  the  evening,  accordingly,  more  than  UM;^^ 
sachems  collected  from  various  quarters,  besides 
a  multitude  of  the  lower  class,  who  acted  as  mere 
spectators.  The  prisoners  were  sent  for  by,  the 
forty,  and  examined  with  great  strictness  as  to 
their  intention  in  ascending  the  river.  GafFrenried 
told  them,  that  a  chief  object  was  to  find  out  a 
shorter  and  better  road  from  the  Carolinian  to  the 
Virginian  settlements,  than  the  rough  and  difficult 
one  then  used  ;  and  this  improvement,  they  said, 
if  effected,  would  essentially  facilitate  the  trade 
and  travel  of  the  Indians  themselves. 

The  latter  rejoined  to  this  plausible  statement, 
by  complaining  very  much  of  the  recent  conduct 
of  the  colonists.  They  particularly  named  Mr 
Lawson,  and  charged  him  with  having  dealt  too 
severely  with  some  of  them,  and  with  having  sur* 
veyed  and  sold  part  of  their  lands.    They  added 


f,K^ 


TM-ES   OF   THE   INDIANS. 


95 


M.  Price  had  done  some  of  the  same 
'^'  *''  d  i  a  Mr  Hancock  had  taken  a  gun 
togs,  and  that  a  mt  ^^Wy  Uying  the 

forcibly  from  one  ^J^^.^^^^  „p„„  ,,e  whites 
blame  of  all  these  pn  ^       j  ^^^^ 

^-^'''"^ha?re;S:S^s:;«S  be  discharged, 
however,  that  tne  pua  ^ 

„d  suffered  to  return  hom   *e  nex      y  ^  ^^^^_ 

But  in  the  mornmg,  *«*^"''J        \,  before. 

^d,and  returned  the  ^''"^^  J  "J,  Cor  Thom- 
#stunluckUy,atdnsconfe^^^ 

as  was  present,  an  Ind.m,  wB  ^^^  .^. 

tain  small  offences  fowh^^^^^^^^^     to  reprimand 

prudent  enough  w  t»k  This  gave  an  un- 

him,  as  no  doubt  ne  QB.  Cor  was  exceed- 

favorable  turn  to  the  d.scu^-    ^      ^^^  ^^^^^ 

ingly  -"*.  -^r  t1  aify  bis  -enge.    The 
be  took  —     ;2„tbLnow  gone  off,  and 
greater  part  of  the  l""'""       ,    ^i„„e,  talking  up- 
tbe  two  whites  remamed  nearly^  ^^^  ^^^.^^^^  j^^^_ 

on  indifferent  si^jec^-     "  j.^^^„i„g  ,„ 

ever,  was  listening,  °'J'^^,^^  ,^,n  of  Cor,  he 

tf.em;  -<>' P"^>^;  '  .' le  w^es  talking  very 
reported  that  he  heard  ^^e^  .^^^i„„. 

disrespectfully  °f  ^^'f "    .^l^ably  his  motive 

derstood  a  ^-^^^f^'J^C  1  ---"^ 
was  not  suspected,  aU  tn  ^^^^.^^  ^^ 

were  greatly  incensed  by  his  rep 


96 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


four  of  them  soon  fell  upon  the  prisoners  in  a  furi- 
ous manner,  took  them  by  the  arms,  and  compell- 
ed them  to  sit  upon  the  ground  in  front  of  the  com- 
pany then  present. 

Their  wigs  were  next  taken  from  their  heads, 
and  thrown  into  a  fire,  and  themselves  soon  after 
condemned  to  death.  Mr  Lawson  was  to  have 
his  throat  cut  with  his  own  razor,  which  they  found 
upon  him  ;  and  Gaffrenried,  who  was  less  obnoxi- 
ous to  them,  was  to  be  dispatched  in  some  other 
way.  Nor  was  the  execution  of  either  to  take 
place  immediately.  During  the  next  day  they 
were  only  brought  out  from  their  confinement, 
stripped  of  their  outer  garments,  tied,  and  again 
forced  to  sit  upon  the  ground.  A  large  fire  was 
kindled  before  them  ;  and  a  party  of  the  Indians 
now  began  to  act  the  part  of  conjurers,  performing 
a  great  variety  of  strange  ceremonies,  while  others 
made  a  ring  about  the  prisoners,  and  strewed  it 
with  flowers.  All  this  time,  a  poor  negro  belong- 
ing to  Mr  Lawson,  and  whom  we  have  not  had 
occasion  to  mention  until  now,  lay  bound  and 
groaning  behind  his  master.  In  this  place,  and  in 
this  miserable  plight,  the  three  prisoners  remained 
all  day  and  the  subsequent  evening. 

The  next  day  was  the  time  appointed  for  the 
execution ;  and  early  in  the  forenoon  a  large  mul* 


-"B~& 


,f.^:.i<iiJi;,.»:i  ♦_,._- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


w 


fl- 


tltude  were  collected  to  witness  it.  An  armed 
parly,  stationed  in  the  rear  of  the  prisoners,  acted 
the  part  of  a  guard  :  and  in  front  and  around,  sat 
the  sachems  in  two  rows.  Farther  off  was  a 
mass  of  the  common  people,  amounting  to  more 
than  three  hundred  in  number,  and  all  violently 
engaged  in  jumping,  dancing,  and  (as  Gaffren- 
ried  afterwards  stated)  '  cutting  a  great  variety  of 
infernal  and  obscene  capers  which  need  not  be  par- 
ticularly enlarged  upon.'  Two  drummers  constitu- 
ted the  whole  music  of  the  occasion.  There  were 
also  present  two  individuals  of  wild  and  terrible  as- 
pect, who  apparently  had  been  appointed  to  play 
the  part  of  executioners. 

A  new  and  last  deliberation  now  took  place 
among  the  sachems  for  the  purpose  of  enoiijf^  this 
dismal  tragedy;  the  trembling  prisoners,  meanwhile 
turning  their  attention,  reluctantly,  to  the  contem- 
plation of  their  last  moments.  At  length,  Gaffren- 
ried  bethought  himself  of  a  resource  still  left 
him  in  artifice.  He  turned  about  to  the  grave 
and  solemn  council  of  chiefs,  now  deciding  his 
fate,  and  asked  them,  though  no  mercy  should  be 
shown  to  the  innocent,  with  what  propriety 
they  could  put  to  death  a  grand  sachem,  such  as 
he  himself  was  among  the  German  colonists.  The 
Indians  were  staggered  by  this  weighty  question  ; 


98 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


the  debate  took  a  new  turn  in  favor  of  GafTren- 
ried ;  and  the  result  was  the  sparing  of  his  life. 
Poor  Lawson,  however,  was  soon  after  executed  in 
the  manner  before  agreed  upon,  and  the  negro 
suffered  the  same  fate. 

GaiFrenried,  meanwhile,  mercifully  spared  the 
necessity  of  beholding  this  painful  scene,  was  con- 
ducted to  the  house  of  the  Indian  who  had  chiefly 
interested  and  exerted  himself  in  his  favor.  Soon 
after,  he  was  called  upon  to  negotiate  a  treaty  of 
peace  with  the  tribe,  and  this  was  done  before 
leaving  them.  The  nominal  parties  to  it  were  the 
Tuskaroras  on  one  hand,  and  the  German,  and  a 
few  neighboring  English  settlers  on  the  other. 
The  articles  were  as  follows  : 

1.  To  show  friendship  towards  each  other. 

2.  In  case  of  a  war  between  the  English  and 
the  Ind'rans,  the  Germans  to  remain  neutral. 

3.  No  land  to  be  surveyed  by  GafFrenried  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  Indians. 

4.  A  cessation  of  arms  between  the  English  and 
the  Indians  for  the  term  of  fourteen  days. 

6.  Assurance  of  full  freedom  for  the  Indians  to 
hunt  in  the  open  country. 

6.  A  commercial  treaty,  or  tariff  of  trade,  to  be 
made,  which  should  prevent  future  frauds  upon 
the  Indians. 


'^■i-jiit'.AitiMi^tx 


a 
Jr. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


99 


re. 

(in 

PO 


These  and  other  a£fairs  heing  satisfactorily  set- 
tled, GafTrenried  was  released,  after  a  detention  of 
a  month.  His  Indian  friends  conducted  him  some 
distance  on  his  way  home,  and  then  left  him  at 
liberty  to  finish  his  journey  by  himself. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


TUSKARORA   WAR. 


There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  Indians, 
of  whom  we  have  spoken  in  the  last  chapter,  con- 
templated ".  general  war  before  Lawson  fell  into 
their  hands.  But,  having  killed  a  public  officer 
and  a  respectable  man,  they  now  found,  or  at  least 
thought  it  necessary  to  proceed.  A  retreat  was 
hardly  practicable, 

-They  were  in  blood. 


Slept  in  so  far.' 

A  grand  conspiracy  was  therefore  formed,  for 
murdering,  in  one  day,  all  the  English  settlers  in  the 
Province,  to  the  southward  of  Albemarle  Sound  ; 
and  Gaffrenried,  whose  history  has  been  anticipa- 
ted by  a  week  or  two,  was  detained  among  them, 
until  this  bloody  work  should  be  finished.  The 
time  appointed  for  it  was  the  22d  of  September, 
1711.  On  that  fatal  morning,  long  afterwards 
observed  by  the  Colonists  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  the  Indians  divided  their  force  into  nume- 
rous parties  of  six  or  seven,  and  rushed  in  upon 
the  Albemarle  Settlement  at  all  points.  One  hun- 
dred and  thirty  of  the  whites,  men,  women  and  chil- 


.,ti    ^* 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


101 


dren — whole  families  together — were  massacred 
within  a  few  hours. 

The  surprise  of  these  wretched  victims  was  the 
more  complete,  and  their  escape  the  less  pos- 
sible, that  the  Indians,  in  many  cases  at  least, 
visited  them  in  the  morning  as  friends,  without  fire- 
arms, while  their  tomahawks  were  concealed  under 
their  blankets.  Their  success,  however,  was  not 
universal.  It  was  not  possible  to  strike  every 
family,  throughout  the  scattered  settlements,  at  the 
same  hour :  and  many  of  the  settlers  being  in  the 
woods,  the  alarm  soon  became  general ;  and  peo- 
ple fortified  and  defended  themselves,  as  well  as 
they  could,  in  their  own  houses.  With  these  excep- 
tions— and  that  of  the  Germans,  whose  treaty  with 
them  the  Tuskaroras  faithfully  observed — the 
whole  province  was  overrun  and  ravaged.  Nor 
was  it  in  any  condition  to  resist  this  terrible  attack. 
The  population  was  thin  and  scanty  ;  and  the  en- 
tire Province,  at  this  date,  could  not  muster  a 
force  of  two  thousand  fighting-men,  had  they  been 
left  quietly  to  their  own  resources. 

In  this  state  of  things,  application  was  immedi- 
ately made  to  the  South  Carolinians  for  assistance  ; 
and  the  Legislature  of  that  Province  granted  ao 
aid  of  four  thousand  pounds.  What  was  of  more 
Consequence,  they  detached  Colonel  Barnwell  to 
the  Northern  Province,  with   a   small   body  of 


102 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


whites,  and  a  considerable  Indian  force,  consist- 
ing of  Cherokees,  Creeks  and  Catawbas.  This 
strong  party,  making  no  delay,  soon  came  Op  with 
flying  bodies  of  the  enemy,  and  in  various  skir- 
mishes killed  fifty  of  the  Bear-river,  Mattamuskeet 
and  other  Indians — all  engaged  with  the  Tuskaro- 
ras  in  the  war — and  took  two  hundred  women  and 
children  prisoners. 

Thirty  of  the  Tuskaroras  were  also  killed. 
But  the  main  body  of  these  Indians,  about  six 
hundred  in  number,  had  inclosed  themselves  in  a 
fort,  not  far  distant  from  the  banks  of  the  Neuse 
river.  Against  this  fort.  Colonel  Barnwell,  being 
provided  with  two  field-pieces,  undertook  to  make 
regular  approaches  which  should  end  in  a  certain 
capture.  His  engineer,  accordingly,  run  a  paral- 
lel within  thirty-three  feet  of  the  palisades  of 
the  Indians  •  and  faggots  were  prepared,  with 
which  the  intermediate  space  was  to  be  filled  and 
inflamed.  The  Indians  who  had  been  principals 
in  the  massacre,  are  said  to  have  composed  the 
larger  part  of  the  besieged  on  this  occasion :  but 
however  that  might  be,  and  whatever  might  be 
the  motives  of  Barnwell,  he  suspended  his  hostile 
operations,  at  their  request,  to  make  peace  with 
them ;  and  they  were  sufiered  to  escape.  Some 
misunderstanding  is  supposed  to  have  existed  be- 
tween him  and  Govenor  Hyde,  of  North  Carolina, 


•    t'«  ' 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


103 


1st- 

lis 


id. 

six 

a 

ise 


which  prompted  to  a  course  that  might  throw  the 
odium  of  the  Indian  war  upon  him. 

At  all  events,  in  a  few  days  after  the  de- 
parture of  Barnwell,  the  Indians  renewed  their 
hostilities  upon  every  side.  The  settlers  on  Neuse 
and  Pamlico  rivers  were  completely  ruined — their 
houses  and  furniture  burned — ^their  whole  stock  of 
cattle,  horses,  and  hogs  killed  or  carried  off  by  the 
Indians — while  their  families,  meanwhile,  were 
pent  up  within  the  walls  of  a  few  small,  unsupplied, 
uncomfortable  forts.  The  whole  military  force  of 
the  Province  in  this  section  amounted  only  to 
one  hundred  and  forty  men ;  and  the  provisions 
necessary  for  the  subsistence  of  even  these,  could 
be  obtained  nowhere  else  but  from  the  Albemarle 
Settlement. 

In  this  miserable  state  of  things,  a  second  appli- 
cation was  made  to  South  Carolina,  Bnd  another 
to  Virginia,  for  assistance.  Meanwhile,  during  the 
winter  of  1712 — 13,  the  defence  of  the  Albemarle 
Colonists  rested  upon  the  small  force  just  named,  as- 
sisted by  about  twenty  Yamassee  Indians.  These 
were  active  and  brave  men ;  but  it  was  impossi- 
ble for  them  to  guard  the  settlement  at  all  points  ; 
and  the  Mattamuskeet  Indians,  before  spring,  kill- 
ed or  made  captive  forty-three  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Roanoke  Island  alone. 


^. 


104 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


At  this  tiqne,  and  not  before,  actual  and  effectu- 
al assistance  came  in  from  the  southern  province, 
Virginia  had  voted  one  hundred  and  eighty  pounds 
for  purchasing  duffils  to  be  used  in  clothing  the 
North-Carolina  troops,  and  one  thousand  pounds 
for  paying  their  wages,  if  necessary;  but  these 
troops  were  never  raised.  Colonel  Moore  had  ar- 
rived from  South  Carolina  as  early  as  December, 
with  a  force  of  forty  whites  and  eight  hundred  Ash- 
ley Indians.  About  the  20th  of  January  these 
troops  took  up  their  march  for  Fall  River,  where 
they  were  detained  till  the  4th  of  February  by  a 
deep  snow.  From  this  time  the  campaign  went 
on  briskly. 

The  Tuskaroras,  fearful  of  meeting  the  Ashley 
Indians  united  with  the  English,  either  in  the  open 
field  or  in  the  usual  methods  of  Indian  warfare, 
betook  themselves  to  what  they  considered  an  im- 
pregnable strong-hold.  They  chose  their  position 
upon  a  plain,  on  the  side  of  a  creek,  about  a  mile 
from  Cotechney,  and  fifty  miles  from  the  mouth  of 
that  river.  In  order  to  secure  themselves  against 
artillery,  they  sunk  square  pits  in  the  ground,  about 
six  feet  deep.  These  pits  were  covered  with  poles, 
and  separated  from  each  other  by  a  natural  wall  of 
earth.  The  whole  was  surrounded  with  palisades. 
There  was  also  a  proper  supply  of  corn  in  the  fort. 


«?J 


w 


TALES    OF   THE   INDIANS. 


105 


is 
le 
Is 


In  a  word,  everything  but  the  thing  most  necessa- 
ry of  all,  was  provided.  There  was  no  water  with- 
in the  palisades ;  nor  could  any  be  obtained  but  by 
keeping  up  a  communication— which  the  Indians 
depended  on — with  the  neighboring  brook. 

This  improvidence,  or  rather  ignorance  of  what 
was  requisite  to  sustaining  a  regular  siege,  proved 
fatal  to  many  of  the  Indians ;  for  Colonel  Moore 
stationed  a  party  of  his  sharp-shooters  on  the  outer 
side  of  the  brook,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  rake  the 
trench  of  communication  whenever  an  Indian  ap- 
peared in  it.  In  the  direction,  too,  of  the  only 
passage  by  which  an  escape  could  be  attempted 
with  any  prospect  of  success,  the  Colonel  buih  a 
redoubt.  Thus  strongly  established  around  the 
fort, — the  Indians  being  too  well  supplied  with  fire 
arms  to  admit  of  a  close  attack, — Moore  broke 
ground  at  a  respectable  distance  from  the  enemy, 
and  advanced  by  regular  approaches  until  he  entered 
their  works,  and  compelled  an  unconditional  sub- 
mission. 

Eight  hundred  Tuskaroras  were  taken  prisoners. 
These,  the  Ashley  Indians  claimed  as  the  reward  of 
their  services ;  and  six  hundred  of  the  conquerors 
immediately  returned  to  South  Carolina,  with  the 
prisoners,  to  sell  them  for  slaves.  Of  the  whites, 
twenty-two  were  killed  during  the  siege,  and  twen- 
8 


106 


TALES    OF   THE   INDIANS. 


ty-nine  wounded ;  of  their  Indian  allies,  thirty-six 
killed  and  fifty  wounded.  On  the  surrender  of  this 
fort,  which  took  place  March  13th,  (1713),  anoth- 
er which  had  been  fortified  in  the  vicinity  by  some 
of  the  Indians  was  immediately  deserted  ;  and  soon 
after,  the  Tuskaroras,  defeated  and  dispirited,  sued 
earnestly  for  peace. 

Peace  was  accordingly  granted  them  on  the  fol- 
lowing humiliating  terms. 

1.  The  Tusks,  (as  these  Indians  were  often  call- 
ed) shall  give  up  twenty  Indians  present,  (to  be 
pointed  out  by  the  English,)  who  were  the  chief  con- 
trivers of  the  massacre,  and  who  took  Lawson  and 
GrafFrenried. 

2.  They  shall  restore  all  their  prisoners ;  and 
also  the  houses,  cattle,  arms  and  goods  they  have 
taken  from  the  settlers. 

3.  They  shall  pursue  the  Cotechny  and  Mat- 
tamuskeet  Indians  as  enemies. 

4.  They  shall  dehver  two  hostages  for  each  of 
their  towns  (fifteen  in  number).  These  conditions 
were  complied  with.  During  the  ensuing  summer, 
King  Blount  alone,*  as  the  chief  Tusk  sachem  was 
called,  brought  in  thirty  scalps  of  the  hostile  Indians. 
But  the  larger  part  of  his  nation,  unable  to  contend 


andul 

joined 

amoi 

is,  tl 

first 


*  His  residence  waa  on  the  eait  side  of  Tau  River,  about  SO  miles  above 
Waabington,  N.C. 


'¥ 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


107 


fol- 


and  unwilling  to  submit,  removed  to  the  northward, 
joined  the  famous  five  tribes  of  New-York,  and 
among  them  became,  as  the  remnant  of  them  stil 
is,  the  sixth  nation.     Such  was  the  result  of  the 
first  ard  last  war  of  the  Tuskaroras. 


. ..  w* 


■;^' 


8* 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


ADVENTURES    OP    LONG. 


Mr.  Long,  who  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  first 
visited  this  continent  in  the  year  1 766.  Being  then 
at  an  early  age,  he  engaged  himself  as  a  clerk  to  a 
Montreal  merchant,  with  the  view  of  learning  the 
details  of  the  Indian  trade,  which  furnished  the 
chief  support  of  that  flourishing  town.  In  this  em- 
ployment he  continued  seven  years,  cultivating  eve- 
ry opportunity  of  becoming  familiar  both  with  the 
French  and  Indian  languages.  At  the  end  of  that 
time,  in  1778,  the  war  of  the  Revolution  broke  out ; 
and  Long,  being  naturally  of  a  roving  disposition, 
which  was  increased  by  frequent  association  with 
the  savages  of  Canada,  took  part  in  the  contest 
with  the  colonies  as  the  volunteer  leader  of  an  In- 
dian party.  He  was  engaged  in  the  capture  of 
Ethan  Allen,  and  in  the  defeat  of  the  Americans  at 
Isle  Aux  Noix  ;  rendered  essential  services  in  the 
prosecution  of  scouting  enterprises  on  the  frontiers; 
tJien  acted  for  some  time  as  a  midshipman  in  the 
British  navy;  and  afterwards  located  himself,  as  an 
interpreter,  at  a  village  of  Canadian  Indians,  where 
he  sedulously  studied  their  manners,  castoms  and 


.    *^.*    -L.r^;  ..t  «•; 


TALES   OF   THE   INDIANS. 


109 


languages.  In  the  spring  of  1777,  he  undertook  a 
voyage  to  the  North  and  North- West,  in  the  ser- 
vice of  a  Montreal  trading  company;  and  from  this 
period  he  continued  ten  years  in  the  same  general 
business,  though  variously  occupied  at  various 
times,  and  in  different  parts  of  the  country. 

He  left  Montreal,  May  4th,  with  two  large  birch 
canoes,  called  by  the  French  maitre-canots,  each 
of  which  carried  ten  Canadians,  the  number  of 
portages  on  the  proposed  route  requiring  so  many 
hands  to  transport  the  goods  across  the  landings. 
These  boats  were  customarily  about  eight  farJioms 
long,  and  one  and  a  half  wide,  covered  with  the 
bark  of  the  birch  tree,  and  sewed  very  compactly 
with  fibrous  roots ;  and  of  this  size  they  carried 
four  tons  weight  each.  Their  ladings  were  put  on 
board,  as  was  usual  in  such  cases,  at  La  Chine,  nine 
miles  above  Montreal :  the  dry  merchandise  gen- 
erally in  bales  of  about  eighty  pounds  weight ;  the 
rum,  powder  and  shot,  in  small  kegs.  The  voyage 
was  by  the  way  of  the  Uttawa  river,  to  lake  Nipis- 
singue,  from  which  the  St  Lawrence  has  its  rise  ; 
thence  up  the  French  River  through  Lake  Huron, 
to  Michilimackinac,  where  they  arrived  on  the  17th 
of  June.  In  the  course  of  this  passage  there  were 
thirty-six  portages,  the  whole  distance  being  about 
nine  hundred  miles.    Great  skill  and  care  are  ne- 


ilO 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


cessary,  in  these  cases,  to  steer  tl  :  canoe  up  the 
strong  rapids,  where,  if  the  water  is  shallow,  it  must 
be  forced  forward  with  long  setting-poles,  the  men 
wading  knee  deep,  and  pulling  against  the  current 
with  ropes.  It  must  also  be  carefully  kept  up- 
right, to  avoid  taking  in  water,  and  to  prevent  its 
slightly  framed  sides  from  being  rubbed  through 
against  the  stones.  Whenever  injuries  of  this  kind 
take  place,  the  hole  is  stopped  with  gum,  (melted 
with  a  piece  of  charcoal,)  which  immediately  be- 
comes water- proof ;  or  with  the  inner  bark  of  the 
birch  tree,  made  into  mortar,  and  covered  with  lin- 
en. The  dreariness  of  this  celebrated  trading- 
route,  especially  at  the  date  of  our  narrative,  may 
be  conjectured  from  the  circumstance  that  none 
but  savage  inhabitants  were  to  be  met  with.  The 
country  abounded  everywhere  with  wild  animals, 
the  principal  of  which  were  the  wolf,  the  moose 
and  other  deer,  the  bear,  beaver,  otter,  fox,  martin, 
and  racoon — ^the  six  last  mentioned  being  much 
hunted  for  their  furs. 

From  Michilimackinac,  where  he  stayed  only  to 
exchange  his  large  canoes  for  small  ones,  and  to 
take  in  the  usual  supply  of  Indian  corn  and  hard 
suet,  Long  continued  his  voyage  to  lake  Su- 
perior. At  the  entrance  of  this  great  body  of  wa- 
ter, the  party  observed  a  high  rock,  nearly  in  the 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Ill 


shape  of  a  man.   The  Chippeway  Indians  call  it  the 
Master  op  Life,  and  are  to  this  day  in  the  habit  of 
tarrying  here  to  make  offerings  of  tobacco  and  other 
articles,     which    they    throw    into  the    water. 
The  party  arrived  on  llie  4th  of  July,  at  Pays  Plat 
on  the  north-east  side  of  the   lake,  where  they  en- 
camped, and  unpacked  their  goods  for  the  purpose 
of  making  the   bales  smaller ;  having  still,  by  the 
accurate  Indian  accounts,  one  hundred  and  eighty 
carrying-places  to  that  part  of  the  country  where 
they   intended   to   winter.     At   this   place,   they 
met  with  a  company  of  savages,  most  of  them  Chip- 
peways,  under  the  command  of  a  chief  named 
Matchee  Quewish.  This  functionaryforthwith  begar 
driving  a  barter  of  dried  meat,  fish  and  skins  with  the 
new  comers,  for  such  gewgaws  as  they  could  giye 
him  in  return.     The  trade  ended  so  much  to  his 
satisfaction,  that,  finding  Long  to  be  a  master  of 
the  Chippeway  language,  he  called  a  council  of 
his  followers,  and  proposed  the  distinguished  hon- 
or of  adopting  him  as  a  brother.     Long,  who  un- 
derstood the  policy  of  humoring  the  Indians,  made 
no  scruples  at  submitting  to  the  ceremony,  which 
was  as  follows. 

A  sumptuous  feast  was  prepared  of  dog's  flesh* 


*It  is  remarkable  that  the  Chippeways,  as  well  as  many  other  Indian  tribes, 
make  this  free  use  of  an  animal,  so  highly  valued,  and  so  important  to  them 
as  the  dog.  The  same  preference  is  shown  frequently  in  the  case  of  religious 
lacrifices. 


112 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


boiled  in  bear's-grease,  with  huckle-berries,of  which 
every  man  present,  as  in  all  similar  cases,  was  ex- 
pected to  partake  to  the  extent  of  the  huge  allow- 
ance invariably  placed  before  him.  This  process 
being  satisfactorily  effected,  the  war-song  was 
howled  in  the  following  words.  *  Master  of  Life  I 
view  us  well ;  we  receive  a  brother  warrior,  who 
appears  to  have  sense,  shows  strength  in  his  arms, 
and  does  not  refuse  his  body  to  the  enemy.'  The 
candidate  was  now  seated  upon  a  beaver-robe, 
a  wampum  belt  thrown  over  his  neck,  and  a  war- 
pipe  given  him  to  smoke,  which  was  also  passed 
round  to  each  of  the  warriors  present.  A  sweat- 
ing-house was  then  prepared,  by  fixing  six  long 
poles  in  the  ground,  covered  with  skins  and  blank- 
ets to  exclude  the  air  from  an  area  within,  large 
enough  to  contain  three  persons.  These  three  were 
the  candidate  and  two  chiefs,  between  whom  he  was 
led  in  naked.  Two  large  stones  already  made  red- 
hot,  were  brought  in,  and  thrown  upon  the  ground  j 
and  water  sprinkled  upon  them  with  cedar  branch- 
es, until  the  steam  arising  from  them  produced  a 
profuse  perspiration  upon  the  parlies  concerned. 
In  the  height  of  this  excitement.  Long  was  direct- 
ed to  quit  the  house  and  plunge  into  the  cold  wa- 
ter of  the  lake.  A  blanket  being  thrown  over 
him,  he  was  then  conducted  to  the  hut  of  Quewish^ 


to 

ipai 

was 

ch* 

pos 

still 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


113 


to  undergo  the  important  operations  which  still  re- 
ipained  to  consummate  the  honors  of  adoption.  He 
was  extended  on  his  back,  in  the  first  place.  The 
chief  then  marked  upon  his  person,  the  figure  pro- 
posed to  be  indelibly  imprinted,  with  a  pointed 
stick  dipped  in  a  solution  of  gunpowder.  After 
this,  with  ten  needles  dipped  in  vermilion,  and  fix- 
ed together  in  a  small  wooden  frame,  he  picked 
the  delineated  outline,  now  and  then  drawing  a 
rough  stroke  with  a  sharp  gun-flint.  The  spaces 
left  unmarked  with  the  vermillion,  were  rubbed 
with  gunpowder,  thus  producing  the  agreeable  va- 
riety of  red  and  blue ;  and  the  wounds  were  final- 
ly seared  with  burning  pink-wood  to  prevent  them 
from  festering. 

This  operation  was  performed  at  intervals,  and 
lasted  two  or  three  days.  War-songs  were  sung 
in  the  course  of  it  by  those  Indians  not  otherwise 
engaged,  accompanied  by  a  rattle,  hung  round  with 
hawk-bells ;  the  chief  object  of  which  seemed  to  be 
to  stifle  the  groans  of  the  suffering  candidates.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony,  they  gave  him  the 
name  of  The  Beaver,  by  which  he  was  long  af- 
terwards distinguished. 

As  some  equivalent  for  those  extraordinary  fa- 
vors, Long  presented  the  chiefs  with  a  variety  of 
scalping-knives,   tomahawks,    vermilion,  tobacco, 


114 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


beads,  and  last  though  not  least  a  quantity  of  rum, 
without  which  the  savages  would  hardly  have  per- 
mitted him  to  leave  them.  The  wretchedness  and 
crime  occasioned  generally  among  them  by  the 
use  of  this  li(iuor,  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact, 
that  during  the  three  days  and  nights  of  their  en- 
campment in  this  place,  they  killed  four  of  their 
own  party.  One  of  these  was  a  famous  chief,  and 
was  burnt  to  death  by  his  own  son.  He  was  buri- 
ed with  considerable  ceremony,  and  his  grave  fur- 
nished with  the  usual  scalping-knife,  tomahawk, 
beads,  paint,  some  pieces  of  wood  to  make  a  fire, 
and  a  bark  cup  to  drink  out  of,  in  the  course  of 
his  long  and  lonely  travels  to  the  far-off  *  Country 
of  Souls.' 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  September,  Long  and  his 
companions  arrived  at  Dead  Lake,  a  body  of  wa- 
ter about  sixty  miles  in  circumference,  and  bor- 
dered by  low  and  swampy  land.  The  fine  oppor- 
tunity which  it  afforded  for  fishing,  and  the  fatigue 
his  Canadians  had  already  undergone,  determin- 
ed him  to  winter  in  the  vicinity.  A  spot  was 
accordingly  chosen  for  this  purpose  upon  the  lake- 
side ;  and  a  log-house  erected,  thirty  feet  long  and 
twenty  feet  wide,  divided  into  two  apartments. 
The  next  measure  was  to  conceal  the  canoes  in 
the  woods,  and  to  hide  the  rum  under  ground, 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


115 


(except  a  small  quantity  for  immediate  use,)  Long 
being  well  aware,  that  surrounded  as  they  were 
by  Indians,  their  safety  depended  upon  this  ar- 
rangement. They  then  collected  their  winter 
firing,  and  hunted  at  leisure  times  to  increase  their 
stock  of  provisions. 

They  had  been  settled  about  three  weeks,  whon 
a  band  of  Chippeways  arrived.  Long  mustered 
his  Canadians,  of  whom  there  were  only  eight  now 
with  him,  and  prepared  for  giving  them  whatever 
reception  might  seem  to  be  advisable.  Luckily, 
matters  went  on  to  the  satisfaction  of  both  parties, 
and  the  savages  were  particularly  pleased  with  this 
first  visit  which  had  ever  been  paid  them  by  a  En- 
glish trading  party.  Their  chief,  Kesconeek,  pre- 
sented Henry  with  a  quantity  of  skins,  dried  meat, 
fish  and  wild  oats ;  and  the  civility  was  promptly 
and  amply  returned.  The  rest  of  the  savages 
then  entered  the  house  in  the  Indian  or  single  file, 
which  is  so  customary  among  them,  singing  war 
songs  and  dancing.  All  placed  themselves  upon 
the  ground,  excepting  only  the  chief,  who  standing 
upright  with  great  dignity  in  the  centre  of  the 
tribe,  delivered  the  following  speech  : 

*  It  is  true.  Father !  I  and  my  young  men  are 
glad  to  see  you.  The  great  Master  of  Life  has 
sent  a  trader  to  take  pity  on  us — therefore  we 


116 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


shall  hunt  for  you — we  will  bring  wherewithal  to 
satisfy  you,  in  furs,  skins,  and  flesh.' 

This  laconic  but  comprehensive  harangue  was 
probably  intended  to  induce  Long  to  make  fur- 
ther presents.  He  was  accordingly  so  complaisant 
as  to  gratify  them  with  the  donation  of  two  kegs 
of  rum  of  eight  gallons  each,  (as  much  diluted  as 
usual  among  the  Indian  traders)  a  quantity  of 
tobacco,  fifty  scalping-knives,  and  gun-flints, 
powder,  shot  and  ball  in  proportion.  These 
were  to  be  common  property.  He  also  gave  to 
each  of  the  eight  chiefs  of  the  band,  a  '  North- 
west gun,'*  a  calico  shirt,  a  scalping-knife  of 
tlie  best  kind,  and  an  additional  quantity  of  ammu- 
nition ;  besides  presents  of  various  trinkets  made  to 
the  women.  The  whole  assortment  was  received, 
as  might  be  expected,  with  what  Mr  Long  himself 
calls,  '  a  full  Yo-hah,  or  demonstration  of  joy.' 
A  regular  Indian  frolic  was  the  next  thing  which 
they  thought  of.  The  women,  slaves  to  their  hus- 
bands on  all  occasions,  were  ordered  to  make  up 
a  few  bark  huts  ;  and  this  being  expeditiously  ef- 
fected, everything  was  in  order,  within  an  hour, 
for  the  coming  reign  of  misrule.  The  rum  was 
taken  from  Long's  house,  and   carried  to  their 


*  Not  difTeriog  much,  probably,  from  those  of  the  usual  construction,  ex* 
cepting  in  quality. 


•>>.. 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


117 


to 


chief  lodge  ;  and  they  commenced  drinking.  Of 
the  frolic,  it  is  sufficient  to  say  that  it  lasted  four 
days  and  as  many  nights  incessantly ;  and  that, 
notwithstanding  the  precaution  of  the  whites  in 
securing  their  guns  and  knives,  two  boys  were 
killed  and  six  men  wounded  by  three  of  the  wo- 
men. One  of  the  chiefs  also  was  killed;  and 
Long  was  called  upon  afterwards  to  furnish  seve- 
ral articles  necessary  in  the  parade  of  his  burial. 
On  the  fifth  day  they  were  all  sober,  and  express- 
ed some  shame  for  their  own  conduct,  and  great 
sorrow  for  the  loss  of  their  friends.  They  went 
off,  upon  the  26th  of  October,  howling  the  dead 
war-song, — *  Master  of  Life,  view  me  well ;  you 
have  given  me  courage  to  open  my  veins,' — as 
highly  gratified  by  their  reception  as  their  hosts, 
who  had  scarcely  slept  during  their  stay,  were  by 
their  departure. 

Long  now  continued  his  preparations  for  the 
winter  approaching,  a  main  part  of  which  consist- 
ed in  catching  fish.  The  ice  on  the  lake  was 
three  feet  thick,  and  the  snow  very  deep  besides  ; 
Both  these  were  cleared  away,  and  nets  were  then 
used  to  advantage ;  for  in  the  course  of  two  months 
the  whole  party  caught  eighteen  hundred  weight 
of  fish.  These,  (which  were  probably  of  the  kind 
called  white-fish,)  were  hung  up  by  the  tails  across 


118 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


Sticks  to  freeze,  (as  they  are  by  the  Indians  of  the 
present  day,)  and  then  laid  up  for  store.  But 
notwithstanding  these  exertions,  their  food  became 
so  scarce  by  the  middle  of  winter,  that  the  party 
were  obliged  to  live  upon  spawns  beat  up  with 
warm  water ;  and  the  weather  was  so  intense  at 
the  same  time,  as  to  confine  them  within  doors,  ly- 
ing almost  continually  upon  their  blankets,  before 
a  large  fire.  The  first  expedient  in  this  emergen- 
cy was  to  set  marten-traps,  in  the  woods  a  mile  or 
two  from  the  house ;  and  this  succeeded  so  far 
that  two  racoons,  three  rabbits  and  four  musquash- 
es were  caught.  A  favorite  dog  was  then  kill- 
ed and  eaten.  Finally,  it  was  proposed  to  send 
a  dispatch  for  provisions,  forthwith,  to  lake  Ma- 
nontoye,  where  it  was  known  that  a  Mr  Shaw,  a 
brother  trader  was  spending  the  winter,  and 
where  wild  rice,  as  the  Indians  said,  grew  and 
was  gathered  in  great  abundance. 

Long  mounted  his  snow-shoes,  and  undertook 
this  journey  himself,  guided  by  an  Indian  and  his 
wife,  who  occasionally  visited  him,  and  were  now 
induced  to  serve  on  the  consideration  of  a  liberal 
promise  of  rum.  They  subsisted,  on  the  way, 
chiefly  upon  fish,  caught  by  a  line  made  of  willow- 
bark  cut  into  strips  and  twisted,  the  thigh  bones 
of  a  rabbit  answering  the  purpose  of  hooks.     The 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


119 


only  adventure  which  enlivened  the  long  and  dull 
journey  may  be  told,  without  impropriety,  in  few 
words.     They  arrived,  about  an  hour  before  sun- 
set of  the  fourth  day,  at  a  small  creek.     It  was 
too  deep  to  be  forded,  and  the  Indian  therefore  set 
himself  to  assist  Long  in  making  a  raft  to  cross 
over,  rather  than  swim  the  stream  in  such  cold 
weather  against  a  strong  current.     In  the  midst  of 
this  preparation.  Long  looked  round  for  his  com- 
panion's wife,  whose  absence  he  had  just  observed. 
She  was  not  to  be  seen.     Displeased  by  the  idea 
of  the  delay  likely  to  be  thus  occasioned,  he  asked 
the  Indian  where  she  was  gone.  *  Into  the  woods,' 
he   answered    promptly  with  a   smile — *  into   the 
woods — I  suppose,  to  set  a  collar  for  a  partridge.' 
In  about  an  hour,  she  came  in,  with  a  new-born 
infant  in  her  arms,  and  approaching  Long,  said  to 
him  in  the  Chippeway  tongue,  *  Here,  Englishman, 
is  a  young  warrior.'     The  incident  caused  no  far- 
ther remark. 

On  arriving  within  the  vicinity  of  Mr  Shaw's  es- 
tablishment. Long  was  informed  by  a  straggling 
party  of  Indians,  that  disturbances  had  recently 
arisen  among  the  savages  of  this  neighborhood, 
and  that  large  numbers  of  them  were  so  hostile  to 
Mr  Shaw  as  to  be  at  this  time  besieging  him  in  his 
house,  if  he  had  not  already  fallen  a  sacrifice  to 
their  fury.     This   information  occasioned   Long 


120 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


great  uneasiness,  especially  as  he  knew  the  ex- 
treme danger  of  attempting  the  rescue  of  the  poor 
trader  under  such  circumstances.  But  relying 
strongly  on  his  acquaintance  with  the  Indian  char- 
acter, he  resolved  at  all  events  to  make  an  attempt. 
His  guides  were  afraid  to  accompany  him. 
Leaving  them,  therefore,  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  Shaw's  house,  he  himself  advanced 
cautiously  through  the  thin  woods  which  environ- 
ed it,  until  he  came  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 
He  now  heard  distinctly  a  discordant  and  clamo- 
rous war-whoop,  so  frightful  as  almost  to  stagger 
his  resolution.  Pressing  forward  a  little  farther, 
he  came  in  full  sight  of  the  whole  company.  He 
still  lay  in  ambush,  listening  with  great  attention, 
when  he  heard  an  Indian  cry  out  in  the  Chippe- 
way  tongue — *  I  do  not  mean  to  kill  the  Cat ' — a 
name  which  Shaw  had  received,  from  the  feeble- 
ness of  his  voice.  Long  inferred  from  this  de- 
claration, that  his  friend  was  yet  living,  though  in 
some  danger.  He  made  all  possible  haste  up  to 
the  house ;  and  there  found  a  mob  of  savages, 
both  men  and  women,  completely  drunk ;  their 
encampments  knocked  down  ;  their  canoes  adrift 
on  the  lake  ;  and  the  whole  scene,  in  a  word,  one 
of  the  most  noisy  and  violent  character.  An  old 
Indian  lay  dead,  with  his  mother  at  his  side,  on 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


121 


the  snow  by  the  lake-side.  Long  made  several  ef- 
forts to  enter  the  house,  but  was  prevented  by  the 
savages,  who  held  him  back,  kissing  and  hugging 
him,  and  telling  him  they  loved  the  Beaver,  but 
he  must  attempt  nothing  in  favor  of  the  Cat. 

With  the  utmost  difficulty,  he  at  length  persuad- 
ed them  to  attend  to  him,  while  he  addressed 
the  most  sober  of  the  chiefs,  and  inquired  the 
cause  of  the  dispute.  The  latter  replied  that 
Shaw  was  not  a  Cat,  but  a  Hlog,  for  he  had  refus- 
ed them  rum ;  and  though  he  and  all  of  them 
were  happy  to  see  the  Beaver,  knowing  his  good 
reputation  as  a  fair  man,  they  should  not  suffer  him 
to  make  the  least  alliance  with  the  Cat  or  the 
Dog  :  they  were  masters  of  the  wigwam,  and 
not  he  ;  and  they  would  certainly  have  all  the  rum 
in  it  before  morning.  In  reply  to  this  manifesto. 
Long  assured  the  chief  that  it  was  not  his  intention  to 
interfere  in  the  case ;  that  he  was  passing  acci- 
dentally, and  should  only  stay  to  refresh  himself. 
There  is  no  grisat  doubt  that  he  would  have  been 
dispatched  immediately,  had  he  shown  any  other 
determination  than  this.  As  it  was,  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly pleased  with  his  neutrality. 

Fortunately,  the  Indians  had  not  yet  drunk  all 
the  rum  which  Shaw  had  given  them ;  and  they 
now  retired  to  their  wigwams,  to  complete  the 
9 


1 


122 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


! 


work  of  intoxication.  Long  embraced  the  oppor- 
tunity, once  more  to  approach  the  house — a  sort 
of  strong-hold  secured  by  high  pickets,  and  the 
outer  gate  fastened  as  well  as  the  door.  He  walk- 
ed up,  and  cried  out  in  both  French  and  English, 
for  the  benefit  of  all  who  might  be  within.  These, 
he  soon  ascertained,  were  only  Shaw  himself  and 
one  of  his  Canadians,  both  of  whom  instantly  re- 
cognized his  voice,  and  were  transported  beyond 
measure.  The  poor  Canadian,  who  had  never 
before  wintered  among  the  savages,  was  particu- 
larly delighted.  *  Mon  Dieu !  Mon  Dieu !'  shouted 
he,  *  Courage  !  Courage  !  My  dear  fellow — we 
shall  soon  be  clear  of  the  rascals — O  mon  Dieu  !' 
He  opened  the  gate  with  all  possible  expedition, 
and  admitted  the  new  comer.  The  latter  now 
learned  of  Mr.  Shaw,  that  the  savages  had  quarrell- 
ed with  each  other  for  the  little  rum  he  had  given 
them,  in  trade ;  and  then  quarrelled  with  him  for 
refusing  them  a  larger  quantity,  and  attempted  to 
fire  his  house  by  shooting  lighted  punk-wuod  at  it, 
fixed  to  the  points  of  arrows. 

The  little  garrison  were  still  in  deep  discourse 
together,  when  three  of  the  Indian  chiefs  were 
suddenly  observed  in  very  earnest  conversation 
near  the  house.  As  they  approached,  Long  call- 
ed to  them,  and  desired  them  to  con^e  in,  which 


TALES  OF   THE  INDIANS. 


123 


)or- 

isort 

the 

lish, 
;se. 


they  did,  one  by  one,  with  stealthy  step,  and  sus- 
picious countenances.  He  talked  to  them,  how- 
ever, in  apparent  good  temper,  and  without  the 
slightest  indication  of  fear  or  reserve.  He  asked 
them  if  they  were  yet  sober ;  but  before  they 
could  answer,  the  rest  of  the  band  had  thronged 
about  the  door,  and  were  looking  in.  But  they 
did  not  enter,  and  the  head  chief  now  told  Long 
that  they  were  very  sober,  and  very  sorry  for  their 
conduct.  They  saw  their  folly,  he  also  added : 
and  they  were  sure  the  bad  spirit  had  left  their 
hearts.  Long  rejoined,  that  the  Master  of  Life  was 
angry  with  them,  beyond  all  doubt ;  and  that  they 
deserved  no  success  in  hunting  for  their  treatment 
of  the  trader,  who  had  treated  them  on  the  other 
hand,  like  a  father,  aiid  supplied  all  their  wants. 
He  then  used  a  few  more  conciliatory  expressions, 
and  gave  them  some  tobacco  to  smoke  in  council. 
This  being  exceedingly  well  received,  he  address- 
ed the  band  to  the  following  effect : 

*  You  chiefs ! — and  others  whose  eyes  are  open ! 
I  hope  you  will  listen  to  the  words  of  my  mouth. 
The  Master  of  Life  has  opened  my  brain,  and 
made  my  breath  blow  good  words.  My  heart 
feels  for  you,  your  wives,  and  your  children.  What 
I  speak,  too,  comes  from  my  friend's  heart,  who 
owns  ibis  house  ;  he  tells  me  that  the  bad  spirit  got 


li 


r  •.,- 


124 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


possession  of  you  soon  after  you  arrived  here  ;  but 
he  hopes  that  the  Master  of  Life  will  make  you 
once  more  the  good  Indians  you  used  to  be.' 

This  speech,  though  certainly  no  great  effort 
of  eloquence,  produced  some  effect,  and  was 
promptly  replied  to  by  one  of  the  chiefs. 

*  Beaver !'  said  he  *  it  is  true  you  have  good  sense 
—it  sweetens  your  words  to  us — we  all  under- 
stand you — we  know,  friend  Beaver,  that  your 
lips  open  with  truth.  We  Indians  have  not  your 
sense.  It  is  hard  for  us  to  know  when  we  have 
had  enough  of  the  strong  water.  But  we  hope  the 
Cat  will  throw  off  the  film  from  his  heart.  Ours 
are  clean.  We  also  hope  he  will  open  it  to  us 
once  more — and  give  us  a  keg  of  the  said  water. 
We  wish  to  drink  the  health  of  our  brother  and 
sister,  whom  we  have  sent  to  the  far  country — [al- 
luding to  the  two  Indians  murdered  in  the  course 
of  the  frolic]  Tomorrow,  at  break  of  day,  we  will 
leave  you.' 

Shaw  promised  to  comply  with  this  last  request 
in  the  morning,  on  condition  of  their  drinking  none 
of  the  spirit  until  after  their  departure.  But  the 
storm  was  not  yet  over.  At  day-break  they  assem- 
bled again  about  the  house,  and  demanded  the  rum, 
which  being  given  them,  they  got  into  their  canoes, 
^nd  went  off  without  burying   the   dead.     As  this 


TALES  OF   THE  INDIANS. 


125 


)Ut 

rou 


was  very  unusual,  Long  was  alarmed,  and  appre- 
hended more  trouble.  Expecting  their  return,  in 
a  word,  as  soon  as  the  rum  was  exhausted,  he  di- 
rected active  preparations  to  be  made  for  an  at- 
tack ;  and  a  brace  of  pistols  and  twenty-eight 
North-West  guns  were  loaded,  accordingly.  In 
about  an  hour,  the  savages  returned,  very  much 
intoxicated,  singing  their  dead  war-songs.  Every 
warrior  was  now  naked,  and  painted  black  from 
head  to  foot ;  *  and  as  they  approached  the  house 
in  the  formal  Indian  file,  each  repeated  something 
like  the  following  words — '  We  do  not  mean  to 
kill  the  Cat  certainly  ; — we  only  own  the  house, 
and  all  that  is  in  it.' 

Long  and  Shaw,  who  alone  remained  within — 
for  the  frightened  Canadian  had  fled  before  this  to 
the  woods — were  preparing  their  musketry,  mean- 
while, for  a  prompt  discharge.  The  former  as- 
sumed the  direction  of  affairs,  and  cautioned  his 
comrade,  in  particular,  by  no  means  to  fire,  un- 
til he  should  give  the  signal ;  as  the  death  of  one 
savage  would  cause  their  own  immediate  and  in- 
evitable destruction.  At  this  moment.  Long  be- 
thought himself  of  a  stratagem.  He  went  into  the 
store-room  of  the  house,  and  rolling  a  barrel  of 


♦  See  npto  upon  page  59, 


126 


TALES   OF  TTIE  INDIANS. 


gunpowder  into  the  front  room,  knocked  out  the 
bead.  He  had  scarcely  effected  this,  when  the 
savages  arrived ;  he  saw  them  pressing  about  the 
door,  armed  with  spears  and  tomahawks,  though 
each  one  seemed  reluctant  to  attempt  the  first  en- 
try. '  You  go  first,'  said  one  and  another ;  Long 
giving  them  to  understand,  all  the  while,  by  his 
postures  and  gestures,  that  he  stood  ready  to  do 
them  ample  justice.  One  of  th»  m  at  length  made 
his  appearance  upon  the  threshold.  It  was  a  crit- 
ical moment.  '  Who  among  you,'  shouted  Long  with 
a  voice  of  thunder,  *  who  among  you  old  women  is 
a  soldier  ?'  He  pointed  his  pistol  cocked  to  the 
barrel  of  gunpowder,  and  added  with  the  same 
emphasis — *  Come  on  !  we  will  all  die  this  mo- 
ment !'  The  Indians  were  taken  by  surprise.  They 
turned  about  and  fled,  one  and  all,  men  women 
and  children,  crying  out  that  the  Master  of  Life 
had  given  the  Beaver  great  courage.  In  a  very 
few  minutes,  the  whole  party  were  paddling  their 
canoes  upon  the  lake,  as  fast  as  could  well  be 
effected  ;  and  soon  afterwards  landed  all  together, 
upon  an  island  opposite  the  house.  No  more  in- 
tercourse took  place  with  them,  excepting  that  six 
of  their  women  were  sent  on  shore  in  a  canoe  to 
propose  a  compromise ;  but  Long  would  have 
nothing  more  to  do  with  them.     '  You  might  have 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


127 


known  me  before,'  said  he,  lifting  his  pistol,  and 
glaring  at  the  poor  squaws  with  a  most  inexorable 
aspect. — *  You  might  have  known  me  ;  My  name 
is  Beaver ;  my  heart  is  like  a  stone.'  His  aston- 
ished auditors  withdrew  forthwith,  taking  the  dead 
bodies  with  them  ;  and  Long  was  now  well  assur- 
ed that  the  savages  would  give  him  no  more  trou- 
ble. He  remained  with  Shaw  until  the  return  of 
his  Canadians,  who  had  gone  out  for  provisions ;  and 
then  went  back  to  his  own  station,  taking  with  him 
an  Indian  sledge-load  of  wild  rice  and  dried  meat, 
and  accompanied  by  two  of  Shaw's  Canadians.  It 
is  needless  to  add,  that  his  own  men  were  extreme- 
ly happy  to  see  him. 


I 


i 


CHAPTER  IX. 


ADVENTURES  OP  LONO. 


From  this  time,  Long  and  his  party  suffered 
rarely  through  want  of  provisions,  parties  of  Indians 
frequently  paying  him  visits  at  his  house,  and  always 
bringing  in  dried  meats,*  oats,  and  bear's  grease, 
in  exchange  for  rum  and  other  articles  most  to  their 
taste.  All  these  Indians  he  found  to  resemble 
each  other  in  many  traits  of  character  and  custom; 
but  in  nothing  more  than  their  superstitions.  They 
believed  universally  in  a  guardian  spirit  belonging 
to  each  individual,  and  which  is  called  his  Totem. 
They  farther  suppose  this  spirit  to  assume  the  shape 
of  some  beast  or  other ;  and,  therefore,  they  never 
kill,  hunt  or  eat  the  animal  supposed  to  be  thus  in- 
spired or  inhabited. 

On  the  evening  previous  to  the  departure  of  a 
band  of  Chippaways  who  had  passed  some  days 
at  the  house,  one  of  their  number,  whose  Totem 
was  a  bear,  dreamed  (as  he  afterwards  said) 
that  if  he  would  go  to  a  certain  piece  of  swampy 


il  1 


*  Commonly     called    pemican,  we   suppose — the    lean   parts   of  the 

flesh  of  the  larger  animals,  sliced  very  thin,  dried  and  pounded.    It  may  be 

kept  several  years,  with  care,  and  is  of  universal  use  in  the  Northwest.  The 

fat  of  the  animal  is  oilen  melted  down  and  mixed,  in  a  boiling  state,  with 

the  meat  in  equal  proportions. 


TALES  OP  THE  INDIANS. 


129 


[red 

ans 

|ays 

ise. 


ground,  atthe  foot  ofahigh  mountain,  about  five  days 
march  from  Long's  house,  he  would  find  a  large 
herd  of  elks,  moose  and  other  animals ;  he  must 
be  accompanied,  however,  by  as  many  as  ten  good 
hunters.  On  awaking,  he  acquainted  the  band 
with  his  dream,  and  desired  them  to  go  with  him ; 
but  they  refused  on  the  score  of  their  own  hunting- 
grounds  being  considerably  nearer  than  those  he 
had  dreamed  of.  Not  yet  discouraged,  and  bound, 
as  he  believed,  to  obey  the  instructions  received  in 
his  dream,  he  concluded  to  go  alone.  He  did  so ; 
and  having  come  in  sight  of  game  in  a  few  days, 
he  discharged  his  musket  and  killed  a  bear.  Sur- 
prised and  shocked  by  the  inadvertent  outrage 
thus  committed  upon  his  Totem,  he  fell  down  in 
despair,  and  lay  nearly  senseless  for  some  time  ; 
but  at  last  recovered  his  composure,  and  was  mak- 
ing the  best  of  his  way  back  to  Long's  station,  when 
another  large  bear  happened  to  fall  in  with  him, 
and  (he  probably  m;ik!xig  no  resistance)  pulled 
him  down  as  he  passed  along,  and  scratched  him 
rather  harshly  in  the  face.  He  related  the  whole 
event  at  his  return,  adding,  in  the  simplicity  of  his 
superstition,  that  the  bear  inquired  what  induced 
him  to  kill  his  Totem.  He  replied,  that  he  was 
not  aware  of  the  animal  being  among  the  herd 
which  he  fired  upon ;  and  that  he  was  exceeding- 
ly grieved  for  his  offence,  and  earnestly  desired  to 


130 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


be  forgiven.  Upon  this  satisfactory  acknowledg- 
ment, the  bear  suffered  him  to  go  his  way,  with  a 
caution  to  inform  his  fellow-savages  of  the  par- 
ticulars, and  to  behave  better  in  future.  He  look- 
ed at  Long  with  great  earnestness,  as  he  entered 
his  house.  *  O  Beaver,'  said  he  mournfully,  '  my 
faith  is  lost — my  Totem  is  angry — I  shall  never 
be  able  to  hunt  again  !' 

Having  bartered  away  most  of  his  stock  in  trade 
for  the  furs  and  skins  of  the  Indians,  Long  baled 
up  his  peltry,  and  upon  the  23d  of  May,  1779,  left 
Dead  Lake,  with  four  small  birch  canoes  richly  la- 
den with  the  skins  of  beavers,  otters,  martens,  foxes 
and  bears.  On  the  2d  of  July — j)revious  to  which 
time  nothing  occurred  worthy  of  notice — the  party 
arrived  at  Portage  Plain,  a  barren  rock  nearly  a  mile 
long,  bordering  upon  Lake  Alemipigon.  Here 
they  encamped  for  some-  days,  and  were  mean- 
while joined  by  about  tweftly*Nipegon  Indians,  who 
observed  the  u^al  custom  of  assisting  traders  at 
the  carrying-places.  They  were  also  overtaken  by 
several  other  traders,  who  informed  them  of  the 
approach  of  a  band  of  savages  hostile  to  the  Nipe- 
gons.  The  latter  would  fain  have  quitted  the  ground 
upon  the  strength  of  this  report,  but  as  Long  need- 
ed their  assistance,  he  used  efforts  to  retain  them, 
and  with  great  difficulty  succeeded  in  doing  so. 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


131 


edg- 


Several  canoes  were  soon  after  discovered  at  a 
distance  upon  the  lake,  and  in  about  half  an  hour 
the  strangers  landed,  and  were  found  to  belong  to 
the  tribe  of  Wasses,  always  at  war  with  the  Nipe- 
gons.  The  latter  now  manifested  a  good  deal  of 
uneasiness;  but  the  Wasses  and  the  Canadian  par- 
ty of  Long  greeted  each  other  very  cordially,  with 
the  usual  forms  of  salutation,  and  made  mutual 
presents.  They  had  heard  of  the  Beaver,  said  the 
Wasses,  by  some  Indians  who  visited  him  at  Dead 
Lake,  and  they  were  desirous  of  paying  him  their 
compliments  in  person,  before  his  departure  from 
the  country.  The  Nipegons,  having  before  this 
time  set  up  their  lodges,  now  began  singing  certain 
customary  songs,  as  an  invitation  to  the  Wasses  to 
partake  of  a  feast  with  them.  This,  they  said,  was 
to  prevent  any  misunderstanding  between  the  two 
parties ;  but  Long,  who  knew  that  the  former  had 
no  other  provisions  than  such  as  he  gave  them, 
suspected  their  intentions  so  much  that  he  asked 
one  of  their  boys  how  they  proposed  furnishing 
the  proposed  feast.  The  boy  answered  readily, 
that  the  Wasses  had  made  them  a  present  of  dried 
meat ;  and  this,  they  thought,  with  a  quantity  of 
whortle-berries  they  had  saved,  would  answer  the 
purpose  of  making  their  visitants  merry  enough. 
The  answer  confirmed  Long's  suspicions  of  some 
foul  play  in  the  case,  especially  as  he  knew  it  to 


132 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


be  a  rule  to  give  notice  to  traders  on  these  occa- 
sions, whenever  the  motives  are  friendly. 

He  was  deliberating,  in  some  embarrassment, 
on  the  proper  means  to  be  used  for  preventing  the 
difficulty  between  the  savages  which  he  apprehend- 
ed, when  Ayarbee  (or  the  big  man)  one  of  the 
Nipegons,  accosted  him,  and  told  him  of  a  plan 
formed  among  the  Wasses  for  destroying  Ms  com- 
panions. He  had  received  information  to  this  ef- 
fect, he  added,  from  an  old  woman  belonging  to 
the  Wasses. 

In  about  an  hour  from  this  time,  the  Nipegon 
huts  were  in  order  to  receive  their  intended  guests, 
who  were  encamped  in  a  hollow,  surrounded  with 
cedar  trees  and  bushes,  close  upon  the  lake-side. 
The  Nipegons  had  already  taken  the  precaution  to 
make  holes  in  the  bark  of  their  huts ;  and  each 
man  now  sat  or.  stood  within,  with  his  gun  ready 
pointed  at  a  hole,  and  well  loaded  with  swan-shot. 
The  festival  song,  meanwhile,  was  struck  up  occa- 
sionally until  the  Wasses,  eighteen  in  number,  were 
seen  ascending  the  slope  towards  the  huts.  They 
carried  knives  and  wooden  bowls  with  them,  and 
probably  intended  to  spring  upon  the  Nipegons 
and  overpower  them  at  a  given  signal.  If  this  was 
the  plan,  they  were  fatally  disappointed  ;  for  they 
had  scarcely  arrived  within  thirty  yards  of  the  huts, 
when  the  Nipegons  from  within  poured  out  a  vol- 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


133 


occa- 

ment, 
gthe 
end- 

the 
plan 
om- 
is  ef- 

to 


ley  of  musketry  upon  them,  which  instantly  killed 
every  individual  in  the  company,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  a  girl  about  fourteen  years  of  age.     She 
was  dangerously  wounded,  but  advanced  with  a 
gun,  which  she  snatched  from  an  Indian  who  was 
upon  the  point  of  dispatching  her,  and  sliot  Ayar- 
bee  throgh  the  head.  She  was  herself  immediately 
after  tomahawked  and  scalped  by  a  Nipegon  boy  of 
nearly  her  own  age  and  size,  who  displayed  all  the 
ferocity  of  a  veteran  warrior.  Thus  was  treache- 
ry rewarded  by  treachery.  The  Nipegons  paddled 
off  within  a  few  hours,  telling  Long  they  were  sorry 
that  they  could  not  accompany  him — (which  was 
more  than  he  could  say) — but  they  were  fearful  of 
being  overtaken  by  wandering  parties  of  theWasses. 
At  Sturgeon  Lake,  the  trading  party  met  with 
another  band  of  Nipegons,  under  circumstances 
much  less  unpleasant.     One  of  their  women  was 
delivered  of  a  fine  boy  during  their  encampment, 
and  Long  was  struck  with  the  tenderness  and  at- 
tention of  both  parents  on  the  occasion.     He  gave 
the  father  some  rum  to  celebrate  the  event.     The 
Indian  was  gratified  by  the  courtesy,  even  more 
than  he  seemed  to  be  by  the  present  itself.     He 
was  soon  after  heard  addressing  himself  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  with  thanks  for  the  valuable  addition 
just  made  to  his  family.     Nor  was  he  wanting  in 


134 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


gratitude  to  Long.  He  was  sure,  he  said,  looking 
earnestly  in  his  face,  that  he  must  be  a  brave  war- 
rior, because  he  was  generous  and  kind.  On  hear- 
ing the  young  hunter  cry  in  his  mother's  arms,  he 
observed,  that  it  was  *  the  echo  of  his  breath  to 
praise  the  goodness  of  the  Saggonash  (English- 
man).' *  Beaver ! '  he  added,  as  Long  was  on  the 
point  of  embarking,  '  be  strong  !  You  will  always 
have  an  open  path  among  the  Nipegons.  Return 
therefore  ;  I  shall  tell  my  friends  about  you,  mean- 
while, and  I  hope  we  shall  have  a  good  hunt,  that 
we  may  furnish  you  with  furs  for  your  kindness.' 
Long  replied  civilly,  that  he  loved  all  the  Indians ; 
and  that  his  heart  was  ready  to  melt  on  account  of 
their  regard  for  him — in  token  of  which  he  present- 
ed the  young  warrior  and  his  wife  with  a  parting 
glass  of  the  strong  water  each  (otherwise  called 
milk  by  the  Indians,)  and  then  took  his  leave  of 
them,  and  pursued  his  journey. 

In  the  course  of  September,  he  arrived  upon  the 
borders  of  Weed  Lake,  a  body  of  water  nearly 
two  hundred  miles  in  circumference ;  abounding 
with  geese  and  ducks  in  the  fall,  and  with  fish  at 
all  seasons  ;  full  of  small  islands  ;  and  bordered  by 
swamps,  covered  over  with  cranberries  and  wild 
rice,  which  made  it  the  resort  of  about  one  hun- 
d  red  and  fifty  Indian  htmters.     These  advantncies 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


136 


were  too  considerable  to  be  overlooked,  and  Long 
immediately  concluded  to  establish  himself  and  his 
Canadians  here  for  the  winter.  He  landed,  secur- 
ed his  canoes,  refreshed  his  men  with  a  good  soup, 
and,  with  the  aid  of  two  Indian  guides,  set  about 
selecting  a  site  for  a  winter-house.  This  was  de- 
termined on,  and  a  building  soon  erected,  fifty  feet 
long  and  twenty  wide,  containing  one  apartment 
for  common  use  and  another  for  a  store.  Tlie 
rum  being  concealed  in  the  woods  (a  precaution 
against  the  Indians)  and  everything  properly  ar- 
ranged, the  fishing-tackle  was  put  in  order  ;  and 
as  the  lake  now  began  to  freeze  fast,  the  party  was 
divided  into  two  detachments,  one  to  be  employed 
in  fishing,  and  the  other  in  providing  fuel  for  the 
winter.  The  latter  business  being  ccmpleted  in 
about  three  weeks,  the  wood-cutters  joined  the 
fishing  party,  and  the  joint  labors  of  all  were  abun- 
dantly successful. 

A  fortnight  after  this,  a  large  band  of  Indians 
arrived,  with  the  proceeds  of  their  fall  hunt,  none 
of  whom  had  been  previously  acquainted  with  Long. 
They  were  pleased  with  him,  however,  at  first 
sight ;  and  still  more  when  they  heard  him  speak 
their  own  language.  But  when  he  informed  them 
that  he  was  an  adopted  brother-warrior,  and  show- 
ed them  the  plain  proof  of  that  fact  upon  his  person. 


136 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


their  delight  was  beyond  all  bounds.  The  women 
were  immediately  ordered  to  set  up  huts,  and  pre- 
pare a  feast.*  The  males  unceremoniously  enter- 
ed Long's  house,  meanwhile,  one  by  one,  seated 
themselves  on  the  floor,  and  began  to  smoke.  They 
looked  very  cheerful  all  this  time  ;  and  when  Long 
had  distributed  a  quantity  of  tobacco  and  other  In- 
dian articles  among  them,  they  looked  still  more 
so.  Their  oldest  chief,  Mattoyashy  (the  Earth) 
went  so  far  as  to  sieze  Long  by  the  neck,  embrace 
him  with  great  cordiality,  kiss  his  cheek,  and  ad- 
dress him  in  the  following  words  : 

*  I  thank  the  Master  of  Life  for  loving  us  Indians, 
and  sending  us  this  day  an  English  trader,  who  will 
open  his  heart  to  me  and  my  young  men.  Take 
courage,  then,  young  men  ! — and  throw  away  the 
bad  spirit  from  you.  We  love  the  traders — 'We 
have  heard  of  their  pity  to  savages — they  have  an 
open  heart,  and  their  views  are  clear  like  the  sun. 
It  is  true  we  have  but  little  sense  when  drunk,  but 
we  wish  you  to  overlook  this ;  and  if  you  stay  with 
us,  we  will  hunt  for  you.' 

On  the  conclusion  of  this  speech,  tlie  Indians  ail 
rose  and  conducted  Long  to  their  chief  hut,  imme- 
kdiately  on  entering  which,  a  large  beaver  robe  was 


*  It  19  well  known,  that  drudgery  of  this  kind  is  impoged  tipop  the  women 
by  most,  il  not  all  the  tribes  on  tiie  continent. 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


137 


|om€n 
pre- 
Jnter- 
Jeated 
Thej 
[Long 
5r  In- 
more 
larth) 
brace 
ad- 


prepared  for  him,  and  a  wampum-belt  put  about 
his  neck.  Food  was  then  brought  forward  for 
him  and  the  old  chief,  :vhile  the  rest  of  the  com- 
pany employed  themselves  in  singing  to  the  *  Mas- 
ter of  Life.'  When  the  entertainment  was  ended, 
Long  took  two  of  them  to  his  own  house,  and 
made  a  bargain  with  them  for  their  whole  stock  of 
peltry,  in  consideration  of  two  kegs  of  rum,  a  quan- 
tity of  tobacco,  and  a  few  other  articles.  They 
then  began  a  frolic  which  continued  three  days 
and  nights.  Only  a  single  accident  happened 
during  the  time,  and  that  was  to  a  little  child, 
whose  back  was  broken  by  its  intoxicated  mother. 
Long  rid  himself  temporarily  of  another  woman, 
who  was  troublesome  in  importuning  him  for  liquor, 
by  the  following  stratagem.  He  infused  forty  drops 
of  the  tincture  of  cantharides,  and  the  same  quan- 
tity of  laudanum,  into  a  glass  of  rum  ;  and  as  she 
continued  to  insist  upon  a  present  of  strong  water, 
he  gave  her  this  dose.  She  drank  it  without  hesi- 
tation, and  being  already  much  intoxicated,  it  made 
her  stagger.  As  she  asked  for  more,  however,  he 
repeated  the  dose,  which  she  drank  with  the 
same  readiness  as  before,  and  sank  upon  the  ground. 
He  now  ordered  one  of  his  Canadians  to  carry  her 
out  of  the  house,  and  lay  her  carefully  near  her 
10 


138 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


own  wigwam,  where  she  remained  twelve  hours  in 
a  deep  sleep. 

This  method  of  treatment,  whether  necessary  or 
not  in  the  case  just  descrified,  was  of  more  essen- 
tial service  on  another  occasion,  as  well  as  more 
unpleasant  in  its  result.  Long  was  visited  by  a  band 
of  Chippeways ;    among  whom  was  one  named 
Ogashy,  or  the  Horse,  who  had  the  reputation  of 
being   a  very  mischievous    fellow  even  with  his 
own  tribe.     Before  his  departure,  Long  was  in- 
formed that  this  man  had  conceived  a  project  for 
murdering  him  and  plundering  his  property.     To 
frustrate  this  villanous  intention  of  the  wary  savage, 
be  kept  him  in  good  humor,  and  made  him  sleep 
in  his  own  hut — a  compliment  ostensibly,  but  in  fact 
a  shrewd  precaution.    The  next  morning,  he  gave 
him  a  glass  of  rum,  and  promised  him  a  two-gallon 
keg  to  carry  off  the  ground,  which,  in  ihe  Indian 
phrase,  drove  the  bad  spirit  from  his  heart  for  a 
short  time.     A  part  of  this  donation  was  contained 
in  a  bottle  into  which,  unknown  to  any  of  the  com- 
pany, a  considerable  quantity  of  laudanum  was  in- 
fused.    Ogashy  put  it  to  his  mouth,  and  shaking 
Long  by  the  hand,  drank  bis  health  in  a  heavy 
draught,  which  lulled  him  into  a  profound  sleep. 
An  Indian  who  had  some  old  grudge  against  him, 
embraced  this  opportunity  to  revenge  himself  by 


4  ' 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


139 


Irsin 

py  or 

|!sen- 

lore 

»and 

[med 

n  of 


tomahawking  the  poor  wretch  in  cold  blood.  As 
he  was  a  chief,  his  son  burnt  him,  and  fixed  his 
bones  on  a  high  scaffolding,  a  frame  suspended  up- 
on poles.* 

Long  was  near  being  injured  again,  as  he  sup- 
posed, in  December,  when  a  suspicious-looking 
savage  arrived  with  his  two  wives  and  three  child- 
ren— Long  having  at  this  time  but  one  man  with 
him  at  home.  They  entered  the  house  without 
ceremony,  and  sat  down  by  the  fire.  Long  watch- 
ed his  guest  closely,  and  asked  him  several  ques- 
tions— among  the  rest,  what  success  he  had  met 
with  in  hunting.  He  made  an  answer,  from  which 
Long  inferred  that  laziness  had  been  his  chief  hin- 
drance. After  giving  him  and  his  family  a  supper, 
he  inquired  about  his  hunting-grounds ;  and  was 
told  he  had  come  all  the  way  from  Labrador 
for  the  purpose  of  finding  game  in  this  vicinity — 
a  very  improbable  statement,  unless  he  had  acquir- 
ed a  bad  reputation  with  the  Hudson-Bay  traders, 
and  perhaps  committed  some  crime.  He  now  ask- 
ed Long  for  a  gun  and  several  other  articles,  which 
were  refused.    This  displeased  him  ;  he  left  the 


*  A  favorite  mode  of  disposing  of  tlie  dead  among  the  Chippewayi)  of  the 
present  day,  it*  to  place  the  box  containing  their  r(miain<),  on  two  cross-pie- 
ces, nailed  or  tied  to  four  poles  about  ten  feet  high.  Near  the  poles,  the 
wild  hop,  or  some  other  vinn,  is  frequently  planted,  so  as  to  run  over  the 
scaffold.  They  do  not  like,  they  sny,  Mo  put  the  dead  out  of  sight,  in  |he 
ground  *-~l<McKennie*8  Tour,  1827.J 

10* 


140 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


house,  and  his  wives  soon  after  following  him,  a 
conference  took  place  between  the  three.  The  re- 
sult was  that  the  husband  relumed  to  the  house, 
and  renewed  his  solicitations.  *  Are  you  afraid  to 
trust  me  forty  skins,'  said  he — *  I  will  pay  you  in 
the  spring.'  Long  told  him  frankly  that  he  had 
rather  not  trust  him,  or  trade  with  him  upon  any 
terms,  and  advised  him  to  make  the  best  of  his  way 
back  to  his  own  tribe.  He  now  returned  again  to 
his  canoe  at  the  lake-side,  and  resumed  the  con- 
ference with  his  wives  ;  during  which  Long's  man, 
who  watched  him  very  narrowly,  saw  him  file  off 
the  end  of  his  gun,  and  load  it ;  and  he  was  then 
seen  once  more  upon  his  way  for  the  house,  with 
an  expression  in  his  countenance  not  difficult  to  be 
read.  Long,  finding  it  to  be  a  desperate  case,  di- 
rected his  man  to  stand  on  one  side  of  the  door, 
while  he  stationed  himself  upon  the  other;  and  just 
as  the  Indian  passed  the  threshold,  he  knocked  him 
down  with  a  billet  of  wood,  beat  him  soundly,  car- 
ried him  to  his  canoe,  and  ordered  the  whole  par- 
ty off  the  ground. 

They  gave  him  no  more  trouble;  but  he  heard, 
not  a  great  while  afterwards,  of  his  killing  one. 
Mr.  La  Forme,  a  French  trader  stationed  at  Salt 
Lake.  He  entered  this  gentleman's  house,  and 
behaved  there  much   as  he  had  done  at  Long's 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


141 


re- 
use, 
dto 


He  met  also  with  a  flat  refusal  of  credit,  to  which 
La  Forme  had  the  imprudence  to  add  some  severe 
though  deserved  reproaches.  These  incensed  him, 
and  observing  no  person  in  the  house  but  the  trad- 
er, (the  men  being  fishing,  as  Long's  were,)  he 
watched  his  opportunity  when  La  Forme  stooped 
to  light  his  pipe  at  the  fire,  shot  him  through  the 
heaci,  plundered  the  house,  and  retreated.  It  was 
afterwards  ascertained  that  his  own  tribe  had  dis- 
owned and  driven  him  off,  for  having  killed  his 
brother  and  one  of  his  wives.  ' 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE    CIVILIZED    CANNIBAL. 


he 


Long  and  his  party  were  reduced  to  such  ex- 
tremities during  the  winter,  for  want  of  provisions, 
that  the  daily  allowance  of  each  man  was  only  a 
handful  of  rice,  boiled  with  a  small  fish  weighing 
about  two  pounds.  They  were  then  obliged  to 
take  off  the  hair  from  their  bear-skins,  and  rdast 
the  hide,  (which  they  found  to  taste  like  pork  :)  as 
also  to  eat  a  good  deal  of  trip  de  roche,  a  spongy 
weed  growing  upon  rocks.  They  were  at  last  re- 
lieved by  the  arrival  of  some  Indians,  with  ten 
sledge-loads  of  dried  meat  and  furs,  whom  the  poor 
Canadians  went  out  with  their  snow-shoes  to  wel- 
come, upon  first  seeing  them,  though  so  much  en- 
feebled by  famine  as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  walk. 
The  Indians,  accustomed  to  similar  cases,  saw  their 
distress  and  the  cause  of  it  in  their  looks,  and  im- 
mediately handed  over  all  their  provisions,  bear, 
racoon,  moose  and  all.  A  kettle  was  put  upon  the 
fire,  and  a  comfortable  repast  soon  furnished  :  and 
not  until  then,  did  the  Indian  chief  ask  for  some 
tobacco,  for  which  he  had  been  patiently  waiting. 
Having  smoked  silently  for  some  minutes,  he  said 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


143 


he  had  bad  news  to  tell  the  Beaver  (as  Long  was 
still  called),  and  he  was  very  sorry  to  have  to  do 
it,  as  it  affected  him  exceedingly.  Long  desired 
him  to  finish  his  pipe,  and  drink  a  glass  of  strong 
water  as  a  preparation  for  the  important  disclosure. 
He  did  so,  and  then  related  the  leading  particulars 
of  the  following  narrative,  of  the  truth  of  which 
there  can  be  no  doubt. 

It  seems  there  was  a  trader,  named  Fulton,  sta- 
tioned somewhere  in  the  North-western  fur  coun- 
try, on  the  borders  of  one  of  the  lakes.  This  man, 
having  determined  to  winter  in  that  location,  was 
obliged  to  divide  his  party  into  two  detachments, 
the  one  to  inii-t  and  fish  abroad,  the  other  to  re- 
main at  hon7<i  with  the  trader.  The  former  divi- 
sion consisted  of  Janvier,  St  Ange,  and  Dufresne, 
all  Canadians,  who,  providing  themselves  with  axes, 
ice-cutters  and  fishing-tackle,  set  off  upon  their 
business.  At  the  expiration  of  eight  days  they  ar- 
rived at  a  convenient  place,  where  they  built  a 
hut,  and  lived  there  tolerably  well  for  some  time  ; 
but  fish  failing  them,  and  having  no  success  in 
hunting,  they  were  at  length  almost  starved.  In 
this  situation,  said  the  chief,  the  bad  spirit  entered 
the  heart  of  Janvier — ^much  the  strongest  man  of 
the  three — and  he  formed  and  expressed  a  resolu- 
tion of  killing  the  first  Indian  he  should  meet  with. 


144 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS* 


In  the  height  of  their  wretched  sufierings,  he 
perceived  a  savage,  at  some  distance  in  the  woods, 
with  a  load  at  his  back.  He  hastily  informed  his 
two  companions  at  the  hut  of  what  he  saw,  and  they 
arose,  though  very  weak,  and  came  out  as  fast  as 
their  feeble  limbs  would  permit  them.  ,  The  In- 
dian arrived,  took  ofFhis  load,  which  consisted  of 
two  otters  and  two  rabbits,  and  gave  them  freely 
to  Janvier.  He  received  them,  of  course,  with 
great  satisfaction ;  skinned  them  with  the  hasty  ea- 
gerness of  a  starving  man ;  and  boiled  them,  whole 
as  they  were,  in  the  camp-kettle.  This  seasonable 
relief  was  soon  devoured,  and  the  pleasure  which 
Janvier  expressed  in  thus  gratifying  an  appetite 
that  had  become  absolutely  ferocious,  was  such 
that  his  companions  began  to  think  he  had 
forgotten  the  determination,  we  have  just  stated. 

But  the  result  proved  otherwise.  As  the  kind  In- 
dian was  about  taking  his  leave,  the  next  morning, 
grieved  that  he  could  do  nothing  more  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor  sufferers,  Janvier  desired  his  assist- 
ance in  placing  a  large  log  of  wood  on  the  fire,  as 
his  companions  were  unable  to  do  it.  The  Indian 
cheerfully  complied  ;  and  as  he  stooped  to  take  up 
the  log,  Janvier  knocked  him  down  with  ^n  axe. 
He  then  dragged  him  to  the  door  of  the  hut,  cut 
him  up,  and  with  an  incredible  barbarity  or  phren- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


145 


zy  of  feeling,  put  as  much  of  the  flesh  of  his  deliv 
^rer  into  the  kettle  as  he  thought  sufficient  for  a 
meal.  When  it  was  dressed,  he  compelled  St. 
Ange  and  Dufresne,  who  were  much  less  reduced 
than  himself,  to  partake  of  it ;  then  compelled  them 
to  kiss  the  cross  which  hung  at  his  breast,  and 
swear  by  all  the  saints  never  to  reveal  the  transac- 
tion ;  and  threatened  them,  in  case  of  refusal  or 
violation  of  faith,  with  the  same  fate.  They  so- 
lemnly promised  perfect  compliance  with  these  in- 
junctions, as  they  could  not  well  do  otherwise  ;  and 
having  overcome  their  first  aversion,  they  ate  im- 
moderately of  their  horrid  meal,  and  were  soon  af- 
ter violently  sick. 

During  their  indisposition,  they  complained  to 
each  other  in  low  tones,  that  it  was  eating  the  In- 
dian's flesh  which  occasioned  their  sickness.  Jan- 
vier overheard  them,  called  them  fools  and  rascals, 
and  asked  them  if  they  were  afraid  the  savage 
would  come  to  life  again  ;  and  with  an  insolent  tone 
wished  to  know  what  they  considered  the  best  part 
of  a  man.  The  poor  fellows  only  replied,  they 
were  sick,  and  could  not  tell  the  cause.  In  a  few 
days,  there  being  yet  no  provision,  the  Indian  was 
eaten  up ;  and  Janvier  then  determined  to  have 
more  human  flesh,  if  no  better  c  juld  be  obtained. 
With  this  view  he  sought  an  opportunity  to  quarrel 


146 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


I 


with  St.  Ange — Dufresne  not  dariug  to  interfere  in 
the  dispute.  Janvier  supported  and  hastened  the 
quarrel  very  artfully,  until,  pretending  he  was  no 
longer  able  to  contain  his  anger,  he  openly  asked 
Dufresne,  if  he  did  not  think  that  St.  Ange  deserv- 
ed the  Indian's  fate,  for  having  dared  to  threaten 
the  revealing  of  a  secret  which  he  had  so  solemnly 
sworn  to  conceal. 

Dufresne,  afraid  to  diiSer  with  him,  said  that  St. 
Ange  was  certainly  to  blame  ;upon  which  Janvier, 
without  farther  consultation  or  hesitation,  struck  the 
latter  suddenly  with  an  axe,  and  killed  him.  He 
then  cut  him  up,  and  boiled  a  part,  of  which  Du- 
fresne was  obliged  to  partake.  Fortunately  for 
the  latter,  the  weather  soon  became  more  moderate, 
and  having  caught  plenty  offish,  they  proposed  re- 
turning to  their  master.  Janvier,  intoxicated  with 
ideas  of  his  superiority,  compelled  Dufresne,  mis- 
erably feeble  as  he  was,  to  drag  him  on  an  Indian 
sledge,  to  Mr.  Fulton's  house.  The  poor  fellow 
obeyed  with  seeming  cheerfulness,  being  frequently 
reminded — as  he  strained  and  groaned  with  his  la- 
bor until  he  appeared  ready  to  drop — of  the  oath 
he  had  taken,  and  the  horrible  consequences  which 
would  instantly  attend  its  violation. 

Mr.  Fulton  was  rejoiced  at  their  return,  being 
rpueh  in  want  of  his  men.     Soon  after  their  arrival. 


^■' 


TALES   01^  THE    INDIANS. 


147 


10 

I  the 
no 
:ed 
Jrv- 
Iten 
nly 


he  made  inquiry  after  St.  Ange,  but  received 
no  answer.  He  then  addressed  Janvier  directly 
and  distinctly  upon  the  subject,  who  said  he  was 
gone  a  hunting  with  an  Indian  chief  named  Onne- 
may  (or  the  sturgeon,  whom  Mr.  Fulton  knew,)  and 
that  he  would  soon  return.  One  of  the  Canadi- 
ans confuted  this  statement,  by  proving  that  Onne- 
?^  had  left  the  house  only  the  day  before  Jan- 
acr's  return.  The  latter  then  said  that  he  might 
be  mistaken  in  the  chiefs  name ;  and  Dufresne, 
who  began  to  tremble^  changed  the  conversation, 
in  the  hope  of  pleasing  Janvier. 

St.  Ange  not  returning  after  the  lapse  of 
some  days,  his  murderer  was  again  questioned,  and 
again  replied  as  before,  compelling  Dufresne,  who 
stood  by,  to  confirm  the  truth  of  what  he  said.  But 
Mr.  Fulton  was  not  yet  entirely  satisfied,  and  he 
examined  the  two  men  apart.  From  Janvier  he 
could  get  no  shadow  of  information.  Dufresne 
hesitated,  and  at  last  said  he  had  sworn  not  to  re- 
veal, but  that  St.  Ange  would  never  return.  He 
was  finally  persuaded,  however,  to  disclose  the 
whole  affair — Mr.  Fulton  promising  to  protect  him 
at  all  events,  and  to  keep  the  secret  until  Dufresne 
should  have  a  safe  opportunity  of  telling  the  whole 
story,  a  second  time,  in  the  presence  of  Janvier. 
The  latter,  meanwhile,  though  repeatedly  urged 


■^. 


148 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


by  the  Canadians  to  give  them  some  information, 
remained  obstinately  silent,  so  that  some  of  them 
finally  began  to  accuse  him  of  knowing  rather  too 
much  in  the  case  ;  but  these  insinuations  he  treat- 
ed with  the  most  brazen-faced  indifference. 

Mr.  Fulton,  having  disposed  of  all  his  goods,  pre- 
pared to  leave  his  wintering-ground,  arid  every- 
thing being  properly  arranged,  they  departed.  The 
next  night  after  this,  he  loaded  a  pair  of  pistols; 
and  having  previously  acquainted  his  men  with  the 
discovery  he  had  made,  and  the  punishment  he  Ja- 
tended  for  the  villain,  he  came  out  of  his  tent,  and 
stood  by  the  fire  around  which  the  Canadians  were 
seated.  The  conversation  about  St.  Ange  being 
purposely  renewed,  Mr.  Fulton  observed  that  it  was 
cruel  to  leave  him  in  the  woods  with  the  Indians, 
and  blamed  Janvier  particularly  as  being  the  fore- 
man of  the  party,  and  therefore  the  most  responsi- 
ble among  them.  Janvier,  nettled  by  the  repeti- 
tion of  the  subject,  replied  that  St.  Ange  was  able 
to  take  care  of  himself,  and  that  he  had  no  control 
over  him.  Dufresne  was  then  censured;  upon 
which  he  divulged  the  whole  transaction,  and  gave 
a  full  account  of  every  particular  of  Janvier's  pro- 
ceedings. The  latter  attempted  to  take  instant 
revenge  for  the  foul  aspersion,  as  he  called  it,  and 
denied  the  charge  with  an  incredible  effrontery, 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


149 


tion, 
hem 
•too 
eat- 


and  with  solemn  asseverations.  Mr.  Fulton  now 
thought  it  time  to  interfere.  He  stepped  towards 
Janvier,  and  looking  him  sternly  in  the  face,  asked 
him  *  which  he  considered  the  best  part  of  a  man.'' 
Janvier  answered,  with  ready  insolence,  that  those 
who  had  eaten  human  flesh  could  easily  tell :  but 
being  repeatedly  urged,  and  at  length  thrown  off 
his  guard,  he  replied  in  great  warmth,  *  the  jeet? 
The  party,  encouraged  by  this  confession,  pressed 
the  charge,  until  he  finally  confessed  all  he  was 
accused  of,  and  declared  that  in  a  similar  situation 
he  would  have  killed  his  own  brother.  Mr.  Ful- 
ton could  no  longer  repress  bis  indignation.  He 
again  approached  Janvier ;  told  him  he  was  an 
abandoned  villain,  a  disgrace  to  human  nature,  and 
ought  not  to  be  suffered  to  live  a  moment  longer  : 
and  without  allowing  him  time  for  reply,  shot  him 
through  the  head.  The  men  were  ordered  to  bu- 
ry him,  and  Mr.  Fulton,  going  soon  afterwards  to 
Michilimackinac,  surrendered  himself  to  the  com- 
manding officer,  was  tried,  and  after  a  strict  exam- 
ination honorably  acquitted. 

Such  was  the  narrative  of  the  Indian  chief;  and 
such  undoubtedly  were  the  facts.  Mr.  Long  pass- 
ed the  remaining  months  of  the  winter  with  con- 
siderable resources  of  comfort  and  even  cheerful- 
ness around  him.     The  next  spring,  he  resumed 


150 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


his  travels  through  various  sections  of  the  Indian 
country,  and  afterwards  visited  Michilimackinac, 
Quebec,  and  other  remote  post|  and  towns ;  still 
continuing  in  his  business  of  travelling  and  trading, 
however,  until  the  year  1 788.  His  journal  might 
be  cited  much  farther  than  we  have  done,  for  in- 
teresting adventures  and  anecdotes  ;  but  those  we 
have  selected  will  probably  be  sufficient  to  furnish 
many  new  illustrations  of  Indian  and  Canadian  life. 
Most  of  them  we  may  add,  would  apply  with  con- 
siderable accuracy  to  the  state  of  things  at  the 
present  time. 


of 
in 
ru 
he 

tb 

: 

n 
tl 

si 
tl 
t 
t 


CHAPTER  X. 


CAPTIVITY   OF    MRS.    ROWLANDSON. 


Ill 


This  lady  was  the  wife  of  Rev.  Mr.  Rowlandson, 
of  Lancaster,  Massachusetts,  a  town  memorable 
in  history  for  the  great  attack  made  upon  it,  Feb- 
ruary 10th,  1675,  by  about  fifteen  hundred  Indians 
headed  by  king  Philip.  They  began  their  ap- 
proaches upon  the  place,  early  in  the  morning  of 
that  fatal  day,  in  five  several  parties ;  and  com- 
menced the  work  of  burning  and  murdering  in  as 
many  diflferent  quarters,  nearly  at  the  same  mo- 
ment. After  destroying  other  parts  of  the  town, 
they  came  to  the  garrisoned  house  ofMr.  Rowland- 
son  (who  himself  was  at  this  time  in  Boston,  with 
the  view  of  soliciting  troops  from  government  for 
the  defence  of  the  town.)  The  house  stood  upon 
the  brow  of  a  hill,  where  the  savages  attacking  it 
with  loud  yells,  furiously  upon  all  sides,  soon  killed 
a  number  of  the  inhabitants  collected  within. 
Still,  a  brave  and  bloody  defence  was  kept  up  by 
tlie  latter  for  more  than  two  hours.  At  length,  af- 
ter many  unsuccessful  attempts  to  set  fire  to  the 
building,  the  Indians  collected  a  large  quantity  of 
combustible  matter  in  a  cart,  kindled  it,  and  rolled 


152 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


the  flaming  mass  against  a  corner  of  the  house.  It 
was  now  a  desperate  case,  and  the  garrison  found 
themselves  compelled  to  surrender.  Of  the  forty- 
two  which  their  number  had  consisted  of,  twelve 
were  already  killed.  Of  the  remainder,  the  men 
were  all  either  put  to  death,  or  reserved  for  tor- 
ture ;  while  the  women  and  children  were  carried 
captive  into  the  wilderness. 

Mrs.  Rowlandson  was  taken  by  a  Narragansett 
Indian,  and  by  him  sold  to  Qu3nnopin,a  Sagamore* 
related  to  king  Philip,  their  squaws  being  sisters. 
*  Now  away  we  must  go  with  these  barbarous  crea- 
tures ' — writes  Mrs.  R.  herself  in  the  quaint  style 
of  the  times,  *  with  our  bodies  wounded  and  bleed- 
ing, and  our  hearts  no  less  than  our  bodies.     About 
a  mile  we  went  that  night,  to  the  top  of  a  hill,  with- 
in sight  of  the  town,  where  the  Indians  lodged. 
This  was  the  dolefulest  night  that  ever  my  eyes  saw.' 
The  savages  feasted  inordinately  that  evening,  up- 
on the  cattle  and  other  things  they  had  plundered  ; 
and  well,  without  doubt,  might  the  wretched  cap- 
tive say,  as  she  watched  them  by  the  lurid  gleams 
^  of  a  large  fire,  blazing  up  amid  the  darkness  of  a 
*1brest  midnight,  that  *  their  roaring,  singing,  danc- 
ing and  yelling,  made  the   place  a  lively  resem- 
blance of  hell ! ' 


*  A  title  given  among  the  northern  Indiana  to  Sa  chbm  s  of  the  lower  order. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


15S 


They  left  the  town  the  next  morning,  and  took 
up  their  march  for  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut 
river.  Mrs  Rowlandson,  who  was  herself  wound- 
ed in  the  side,  was  compelled  to  walk,  and  to  car- 
ry in  her  arms  a  young  and  wounded  child,  until, 
faint  with  exhaustion,  she  at  length  sunk  to  the 
earth.  The  savages  then  placed  them  both  upon 
a  horse,  but  in  going  down  a  steep  hill  they  again 
fell.  Soon  after  it  began  to  snow,  and  the  parly 
stopped  for  the  night.  This,  Mrs  Rowlandson 
passed  shivering  by  a  slight  fire,  upon  the  cold 
snowy  earth,  her  own  wound  making  it  difficult  for 
her  to  move,  and  her  child  gasping  with  fever  in 
her  arms.  The  next  morning  they  were  again 
placed  upon  horseback,  behind  one  of  the  savages. 
Neither  of  them,  mother  or  child,  received  any 
food  or  refreshment  but  a  little  cold  water,  from 
the  Wednesday  night  which  preceded  the  massa- 
cre, to  the  following  Saturday.  In  the  case  of  the 
latter,  this  starvation  continued  for  nine  days,  when 
it  died.  The  Indians  buried  it  decently,  on  a  hill 
in  the  present  town  of  New-Braintree,  (then  Wen- 
emesset)  still  known  as  the  place  of  the  burial. 

Meeting  with  a  large  number  of  their  comrades, 

the  savages  tarried  here  for  some  days;  during 

which  time  Mrs  Rowlandson  was  so  fortunate  as 

to  meet  with  a  daughter,  about  ten  years  old,  who 
11 


154 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


had  been  purchased  at  the  garrison-door,  by  s 
christian  Indian,*  at  the  price  of  a  gun.  She  found 
a  son,  too,  staying  with  a  body  of  Indians  about 
six  miles  distant.  His  master  being  absent  on  an 
expedition  against  Medfield,  the  squaw, his  mistress, 
kindly  brought  him  to  see  his  mother.  The  next 
day  the  war-party  returned  from  Medfield,  bring- 
ing twenty -three  scalps  in  token  of  their  success, 
and  rending  the  air  with  such  an  '  outrageous 
whooping  and  roaring  that  the  earth  rang  again.' 
One  of  the  party  brought  a  Bible  with  him,  which 
he  had  taken  at  Medfield,  and  this  he  gave  to 
Mrs  Rowlandson.  ^* 

Hitherto,  the  situation  of  the  poor  captive  had 
been  somewhat  improved  from  day  to  day  by  the 
kindness  of  her  Indian  master,  whom  she  looked 
upon  as  almost  a  friend.  But  at  this  period,  he 
left  her,  to  accompany  some  of  the  party  on  an  ex- 
cursion of  considerable  length.  The  residue,  with 
whom  she  remained  n;eanwhile,  straggled  up  and 
down  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut,  with  no  appa- 
rent object.  At  one  time  they  encamped  in  a  dark 
long  thicket  of  brush  on  the  river  side,  and  staid 
there  a  fortnight.  She  now  felt  the  loss  even  of 
Quadapin.     Her  Indian  mistress,  *  the  proud  gos^ 


*  These  men,  othenviie  called  praying  Indians,  had  been  civilized,  to 
some  extent,  by  miasionaries  ;  and  were,  moat  of  them,  friendly  to  the  Eng- 
lish. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


15d 


Sip,'  availed  herself  of  his  absence,  to  treat  her 
with  cruelty .  She  snatched  her  Bible  from  her  in  a 
fit  of  rage,  and  threw  it  away.  On  another  occa- 
sion she  struck  her  for  complaining  of  the  great 
load  which  the  Indians  obliged  her  to  carry.  She 
complained  to  others,  with  but  little  better  success. 
They  only  observed,  in  reply  to  her  statement,  that 
the  heavy  burthen  she  carried  had  galled  the  skin 
off  from  her  shoulders,  that  it  was  a  great  pity  her 
head  was  not  galled  off  also.  With  similar  ingenuity 
of  insult,  another  Indian,  of  whom  she  asked  for 
intelligence  respecting  her  son,  told  her  that  the 
boy's  master  had  roasted  him  ;  that  he  himself  ate 
a  piece  of  the  urchin  as  big  as  his  two  fingers, 
(holding  them  up,  to  make  himself  more  distinctly 
understood) ;  and  that  the  meat  relished  remarka- 
bly well.  Luckily,  she  knew  enough  of  the  In- 
dian character  to  presume  that  this  story  was  fa-iie. 
At  the  encampment  last  named,  she  employed 
herself  in  making  a  shirt  for  a  papoose  ;* .  and  re- 
ceived for  her  labor,  a  mess  of  broth  thickened 
with  meal  made  of  the  bark  of  a  tree,  gome  ground- 
nuts, and  a  few  peas.  But  this  was  a  slight  and 
short  exception  to  the  cruelty  which  she  endured. 
Some  of  the  Indians,  who  had  come  In  with 
three  scalps  from  an  excursion  against  the  town  of 


I 


*  The  term  by  wJiich  the  young  Iiulians  are  denoted. 
11* 


156 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


•> 


Hadley,  even  took  the  pains  to  deceive  her  res- 
pecting her  husband,  whom  they  pretended  to  have 
met  with.  Some  maintained  that  he  was  dead ; 
and  a  few  said  that  they  themselves  had  killed  him. 
Others  were  satisfied  with  stating  that  he  was  mar- 
ried a  second  time  ;  that  the  governor  had  order- 
ed him  to  marry,  and  had  given  him  his  choice 
among  all  the  white  squaws  of  the  country. 

The  savages  now  resumed  their  journey,  having 
divided  themselves  into  two  parties,  along  with  one 
of  which  Mrs  R.  was  taken  alone.  '  Like  Jehu, 
ihey  marcned  on  furiously,  with  their  old  and  young ; 
some  carried  their  decrepid  mothers,  some  carried 
one  and  some  another.'  In  this  manner  they 
reached  Bacquag,  now  Miller's  river,*  early  in  the 
afternoon  of  Friday,  February  25th.  They  im- 
mediately began  to  cut  down  dry  trees  to  make 
rafts  ;  but  so  great  and  disorderly  was  the  crowd, 
and  such  the  difficulty  of  crossing  the  river,  that 
they  did  not  all  reach  the  opposite  shore  until  Sun- 
day morning.  On  Monday,  they  set  fire  to  their 
wigwams,  tq  prevent  their  being  of  any  use  to  a 
body  of  English  troops,  who  were  just  then  ap- 
proaching the  eastern  bank  of  the  river.  The 
next  day,  after  a  laborious  march,  over  hill  and 


*  Enptjing  into  the  Conneaticut  betwaon  Northfield  and  Montague. 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


157 


res- 

lave 

ad; 

nim. 

nar- 

der- 

3ice 


swamp,  through  woods   and  water,   they   arrived 
at  Squaheag,  now  Norlhfield. 

Here  they  scattered  themselves  over  the  desert- 
ed fields  of  the  English,  and  gathered  up  th;*  rem- 
nants of  the  hasty  harvest  of  the  past  autumn. 
They  succeeded  in  collecting  some  Indian  corn,  a 
few  sheaves  of  wheat,  and  some  ground-nu.s.  The 
state  of  suffering  to  which  the  whole  party  were  re- 
duced cannot  be  better  illustrated,  than  by  Mrs 
Rowlandson's  own  description,  disagreeable  as  it 
certainly  is.  A  piece  of  horse-flesh  was  offered 
her,  by  one  of  the  savages  ;  but  before  she  could 
roast  it,  one  half  was  snatched  away.  '  I  was  forc- 
ed, therefore,'  she  adds,  *  to  take  the  rest  and  eat 
it  with  all  the  blood  about  my  i':outh ;  and  yet  a 
savory  bit  it  was  to  me.'  On  the  following  day, 
March  2d,  the  Indians  proposed  crossing  the  Con- 
necticut. Two  canoei  ibil  had  paddled  over,  but 
upon  a  sudden  alarm,  occasioned  by  English  scouts 
being  seen,  or  by  some  other  cause,  they  desisted, 
and  took  counsel  of  their  heels  for  safety.  Mrs 
Rowlandson  met  with  her  son  again  this  day. 
The  next  morning,  she  and  the  whole  Indian  par- 
ty crossed  the  river,  at  a  place  where  a  large  num- 
ber of  the  natives,  whom  she  calls  Phillip's  crew, 
were  collected  together. 

On  landing,  she  was  surrounded  by  the  savages, 


^. 


158 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS', 


and  obliged  to  sit  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  to  hear 
them  ask  each  other  questions,  and  laugh  and  re- 
joice over  their  gains  and  victories.  This  was  her 
severest  trial ;  and  it  is  not  strange — feeble,  friend- 
less, and  far  off  from  her  home  as  she  was — that 
she  could  not  prevent  weeping,  for  the  first  time 
since  her  captivity.  She  describes  her  feelings 
with  the  familiar  use  of  sciiptural  language,  pecu- 
liar to  the  age — '  j?y  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  there 
we  sat  down — yea,  we  wept  when  we  remembered 
Zion.^ 

The  Indians  remained  here  some  days,  making 
preparations  for  an  attack  upon  North-Hampton. 
During  this  time,  the  captive  was  carried  to  see 
King  Philip,  at  his  own  wigwam.  He  offered  her 
a  pipe,  and  asked  her  if  she  would  smoke  it — a 
courtesy  which  she  did  not  at  all  relish.  He  also 
engaged  her  to  make  a  shirt  for  his  own  boy,  and 
paid  her  a  shilling  for  the  work.  With  this  money, 
she  purchased  some  horse-flesh  ;  and  having  also 
obtained  some  peas  and  bear's  meat  in  full  pay- 
ment for  her  labor,  she  invited  her  mistress  and 
her  Indian  master,  Quanopin,  to  dinner.  '  But ' 
says  Mrs  R.  *  the  proud  gossip,  because  1  served 
them  both  on  one  dish,  would  eat  nothing  except 
one  bitj  which  he  gave  her  upon  the  point  of  his 
knife*' 


'TALES  OP  rtHE  INDIANS. 


159 


The  detachment  which  had  gone  upon  the  ex- 
pedition against  North-Hampton,  returned  with  a 
large  booty  of  horses,  sheep,  and  other  plunder  ; 
but  with  no  scalps.  The  whole  party  then  moved 
five  miles  up  the  river,  crossed  it  again,  and  en- 
camped. Here  Mrs  R.  met  with  another  custo- 
mer in  a  shabby  Indian,  who  engaged  her  to  make 
him  a  shirt,  and  declined  paying  her  when  she  had 
done  it.  Provisions  were  still  scanty ;  but  a 
squaw  gave  her  a  piece  of  bear's  flesh,  which,  af- 
ter a  long  time  searching  and  waiting,  she  found  an 
opportunity  to  broil.  *  I  have,'  she  observes,  *  some- 
times seen  a  bear  baked  handsomely  among  the 
English,  and  some  liked  it ;  but  the  thoughts  that 
it  was  bear  made  me  tremble.  Now  that  was  sa- 
vory to  me,  which  one  would  think  were  enough 
to  turn  the  stomach  of  a  brute  creature.' 

About  this  time  she  was  very  near  being  killed 
by  her  mistress,  for  refusing  her  apron  to  a  woman 
of  Philip's  wigwam,  who  demanded  and  finally 
obtained  it.  She  was  then  confined  for  a  day  and 
a  half,  in  consequence  of  some  kindness  she  had 
shown  a  miserable  sick  captive,  and  was  released 
only  by  the  intercession  of  a  savage,  who  wished 
her  to  knit  him  a  pair  of  stockings  for  the  favor. 
He  was  liberal  enough,  however,  to  pay  her  for 
this  service  with  some   roasted  ground-nuts,  *  that 


160 


TALES    OF   THE  INDIANS. 


did  again  revive  her  feeble  stomach.'  She  des- 
cribes her  appetite,  at  this  period,  as  wolfish,  so 
that  having  once  or  twice  ate  as  much  as  she  was 
able,  she  was  still  as  unsatisfied  as  when  she  began. 
One  of  these  feasts  was  upon  horses' hoofs  boiled. 

The  party  with  whom  Mrs  Rowlandson  travel- 
led, were  now  on  their  slow  way  down  the  Con- 
necticut river  to  the  Bay  towns,  when  an  Indian 
arrived  with  orders  for  her  to  proceed  to  Wachusett 
(now  Princeton,)  where  her  fate  and  that  of  other 
captives  would  probably  be  decided  by  a  council  of 
Sagamores.  She  received  this  intelligence  with 
a  joy  which  made  her  forget  all  her  fatigues  and 
insults.  A  day  or  two  afterwards,  her  *  heart  skipped 
within  her,'  at  the  sight  of  a  company  of  about  thir- 
ty people,  whom  she  took  for  Englishmen,  from 
their  wearing  hats,  white  neckcloths,  sashes  about 
their  waists,  and  ribbons  upon  their  shoulders.  On 
?.  nearer  view,  however,  she  found  them  to  be  sav- 
ages dressed  in  the  spoils  of  the  whites ;  and  her 
spirits  were  naturally  enough  damped  again,  by  the 
*  vast  difference  between  the  lovely  faces  of  Chris- 
tians and  the  foul  looks  of  these  heathen.' 

Long  and  weary  was  the  winding  march  of  the 
Indian  party,  by  night  and  by  day,  till  the  nine- 
teenth remove  brought  them  within  sight  of  the 
Wachusett  hills.*"    '  Then,'  says  the  feeble  but  un- 


dis 
thi 
wa 
an< 


*  Still  known  by  the  eame  Indian  name. 


TALES  OF   THE   INDIANS. 


161 


discouraged  captive,  *  we  came  to  a  great  swamp, 
through  which  we  travelled  knee-deep  in  mud  and 
water.  I  thought  I  should  have  sunk  down  at  last, 
and  never  got  out,  but  I  may  say  as  in  Psalms, 
When  my  foot  slipped,  thy  mercy ,  O  Lord,  held  me 
up.  Here  she  met  King  Philip  again,  who  again 
treated  her  well,  and  assured  her,  by  way  of  en- 
couragement, that  in  two  weeks  she  should  be  her 
owttimistress.  She  found  her  Indian  master,  too,  at 
Wachusett.  He  asked  her,  in  the  first  place,  how 
long  it  was  since  she  had  washed.  She  informed 
him  that  it  was  nearly  a  month.  He  immediately 
brought  her  some  water  himself,  bade  her  wash, 
gave  her  a  looking-glass,  to  enjoy  the  sight  of  her 
improved  countenance,  and  then  ordered  one  of  his 
three  squaws  to  bring  on  something  to  eat. 

One  of  these,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  sister 
to  the  wife  of  King  Philip.  Mrs  Rowlandson  was 
but  indifferently  treated  by  her  from  first  to  last. 
She  describes  her  as  '  a  severe  and  proud  dame ; 
bestowing  every  day  in  dressing  herself  nearly  as 
much  time  as  any  gentry  of  the  land  j '  powdering 
her  hair  and  painting  her  face,  and  going  with  her 
necklaces,  jewels  in  her  ears,  and  biacelets  on  her 
hands.  This  lady  seems  to  have  been  exempt- 
ed from  the  common  drudgery  assigned  to  her 
sex  by  the  Indians^  for  when  she  had  finished 


162 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


her  toilet,  her  only  business  was  to  make  ornament- 
ed girdles  of  wampum  and  beads. 

The   Sagamores  being    assembled  in  council, 
Mrs  Rowlandson  was  sent  for,  to  be  questioned  as 
to  the  sum  which  her  husband  would  probably  give 
for  her  redemption.  She  attended  accordingly,  and 
sat   down  among  them  agreeably   to  the  Indian 
usage.     But  one  or  more  of  the  Sagamores  imme- 
diately ordered  her  to  rise,  observing  that  they 
were  the  General  Court.*     The  sum  mentioned 
and  agreed  upon  was  twenty  pounds ;  and  a  let- 
ter to  this  effect  was  sent  to  the  Council  of  Massa- 
chusetts, at  Boston.     This  letter  was  written  by 
one  of  the  praying  Indians,  (himself  a  very  indif- 
ferent Christian.)     Mrs  Rowlandson  says  of  anoth- 
er of  this  class  of  people,  that  he  informed  her,  in 
rather   rude  language,  that  he  had  a  brother  who 
*  would  not  eat  horse,  his  conscience  was  so  tender 
and  scrupulous,  though  as  large  as  hell  for  the  des- 
truction of  poor  Indians.'     To  show   the  impro- 
priety of  these  scruples,  he  cited  a  passage  from 
2  Kings,  vi.  25. — There  was  a  famine  in  Sa- 
maria, and  behold  they  besieged  it,  until  an  ass^s 
head  was  sold  for  four-score  'pieces  of  silver,  Sic. 
This  passage  he  had  expounded,  he  said,  to  his 


*  An  idea  of  dignity  acquired,  no  duubt,  by  what  tlio  Indians  hftd  seen  $tt 
Boston. 


TALES  OF   THE  INDIANS. 


163 


brother,  thereby  proving  the  lawfulness  of  eating 
extraordinary  food  in  extraordinary  emergencies. 
'And  nowj'  (added  the  Indian,  with  an  air  of  tri- 
umph) he  will  eat  horse  with  any  one  of  them  all.' 
Another  of  these  praying  Indians  wore  a  string 
about  his  neck,  decorated  with  christian  fingers.* 

Before  an  answer  arrived  for  the  Council;  the 
Indians  made  an  excursion  against  Sudbury,  previ- 
ous to  starting  upon  which  they  got  their  whole 
company  together  for  a  war-dance,  or  to  powow. 
The  ceremony  commenced  with  one  of  the  sava- 
ges kneeling  upon  a  deer-skin,  with  the  multitude 
around  him  in  a  ring.  Their  business  consisted  in 
muttering  certain  jargon,  and  striking  the  ground 
with  their  hands  and  with  sticks.  The  man  upon 
the  deer-skin  then  made  an  harangue  ;  and  to  this 
the  assembled  and  attentive  company  manifested 
their  assent,  by  various  gestures  and  sounds.  These 
ceremonies  were  repeated  several  times — a  sec- 
ond Indian  standing  near  the  deer-skin,  mean- 
while, with  a  gun  in  his  hand,  who  was  now  order- 
ed to  withdraw.  He  did  so  accordingly,  but  only 
to  be  called  to  his  place  again,  in  spite  of  a  great 
show  of  reluctance  upon  his  part.     A  general  song 

*  It  is  but  justice  to  those  people,  and  to  the  devoted  men  who  labored  in 
their  instruction,  to  observe,  that  many,  though  not  all  of  them,  became  ac- 
tnally  civilized  and  christianized  to  a  considerable  degree. 


I 


"^ 


164 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


or  chant  was  the  next  thing  in  order.  They  then 
gave  two  guns  to  the  man  standing  in  the  centre, 
after  which  the  orator  on  the  deer-skin  renewed 
his  address  ;  the  muhitude  applauding  and  assent- 
ing, at  the  end  of  each  sentence,  by  humming, 
muttering  divers  ejaculations,  and  striking  the 
ground  with  their  hands.  They  then  ordered  the 
armed  man  out  of  the  ring  again  ;  recalled  him ; 
and  as  he  again  hesitated,  and  seemed  loath  to  re- 
turn asbefore,  they  repeated  their  call  upon  him,  one 
and  all,  until  it  amounted  to  a  loud,  long  and  uni- 
versal yell  of  invitation.  He  was  finally  induced 
by  their  urgency  to  step  back  into  his  central  posi- 
tion, staggering  and  stretching  his  hands  out  by  the 
way.  This  movement  was  received  with  great  signs 
of  approbation,  as  was  also  a  pithy  speech  of  the 
man  upon  the  deer-skin,  which  wound  up  the  cere- 
monies of  the  day. 

The  savages  now  proceeded  on  their  excursion 
against  Sudbury.  They  returned  victorious,  but 
without  exhibiting  the  usual  signs  of  success.  In 
Mrs  R's  words,  *  though  when  they  went  they  acted 
as  if  the  devil  had  told  them  they  should  win  the 
victory,  they  now  acted  as  if  the  devil  had  told 
them  they  should  have  a  fall.'  It  was  upon  a  Sun- 
day they  came  back,  and  the  deer-skin   orator,  or 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


165 


I 


Powah,  had  his  face  blackened."*^  According  to  a 
common  custom  of  changing  their  residence  after 
doing  mischief,  to  prevent  being  found  out,  they 
now  moved  three  or  four  miles.  Here  they  erect- 
ed a  large  lodge  or  wigwam,  capable  of  containing 
one  hundred  persons,  with  a  view  to  its  being  used 
on  a  great  day  of  dancing. 

Mrs  Rowlandson  was  now  somewhat  dispirited 
by  remarks  which  she  heard  from  the  Indians,  who 
either  believed  or  pretended  to  believe,  that  the 
governor  would  be  so  much  irritated  by  the  Sudbury 
affair,  as  to  break  off  the  negotiation  for  redeem- 
ing the  captives.  In  this,  hov/ever,  their  error 
was  made  manifest.  A  Mr  Hoar  soon  arrived 
from  Boston,  bringing  a  letter  from  the  Council, 
for  the  Sagamores,  as  also  the  money  necessa- 
ry for  Mrs  R's  redemption.  The  Indians  amused 
themselves  with  playing  divers  pranks  upon  this 
messenger.  They  discharged  their  guns  over,  under 
and  before  his  horse  ;  and  pushed  the  rider  to  and 
fro  for  the  space  of  fifteen  minutes,  with  great 
signs  of  glee  occasioned  by  this  harmless  amuse- 
ment. The  object  and  occasion  of  the  sport,  was 
the  bearer  of  some  tobacco  for  Mrs  Rowlandson, 
from  her  husband.     She  hadheen  fond  of  that  ar- 


*  See  note  upon  p  age  58. 


*# 


■5 


166 


TALES  or  THE  INDIANS. 


tide,  it  would  seem  ;  but  '  it  was  a  great  mistake ,' 
she  says,  '  in  any  who  thought  she  sent  for  it,  for 
through  the  favor  of  God,  that  desire  was  over- 
come.' She  disposed  of  it,  without  much  difficulty, 
among  the  Indians,  who  valued  it  the  more  that 
they  were  often  necessitated  to  smoke  varic 
roots  and  weeds — among  the  rest  hemlock  and 
ground-ivy.' 

Mr  Hoar  was  not,  or  at  least  pretended  not  to 
be,  so  offended  with  the  reception  he  met  with 
from  the  lower  orders,  but  that  he  civilly  invi- 
ted the  Sagamores  to  dine  with  him  during  his  stay 
among  them.  The  invitation  was  readily  accept- 
ed, and  the  dinner  took  place.  The  Indians  are 
accused  of  stealing,  before  dinner-time  on  this  oc- 
casion, the  greater  part  of  the  provisions  which  Mr 
Hoar  had  exerted  himself  to  collect  for  their  en- 
tertainment. Nor  does  there  seem  to  be  much 
doubt  as  to  the  theft  itself,  though  the  Sagamores, 
who  were  heartily  ashamed  of  it,  attributed  the 
whole  blame  to  certain  strange  and  vagabond  In- 
dians of  the  company.  The  dinner  went  on,  but 
the  Sagamores  partook  of  it  but  hastily,  being  busy 
in  dressing  themselves  for  the  grand  dance. 

This  dance  took  place  in  the  course  of  a  day  or 
two.  It  was  a  sort  of  cotillon,  being  carried  on  by 
eight  performers,  four  men  and  four  women,  of 


•  • 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


167 


? 


whom  Mrs  R's  master  and  mistress  were  two. 
The  former  was  dressed  in  his  best  Holland  shirt, 
with  a  great  variety  and  abundance  of  lace  tags 
and  trimmings,  attached  to  the  skirts  of  it.  He 
wore  silver  buttons  also,  white  stockings,  a  girdle 
hung  round  with  English  pieces  of  money,  and  bells 
and  bands  of  wampum  on  his  head  and  shoulders. 
His  squaw  wore  a  kersey  coat,  the  upper  part  cov- 
ered with  girdles  of  wampum.  Her  arms,  from  her 
hands  to  her  elbows,  were  decorated  with  brace- 
lets ;  her  ears  with  various  metal  ornaments  and 
jewels,  and  her  neck  with  a  very  considerable  num- 
ber of  necklaces.  Her  stockings  were  of  a  hand- 
some red  color,  her  shoes  white,  her  hair  powder- 
ed, and  her  face  painted  of  nearly  the  same  hue 
with  her  stockings.  The  other  six  dancers  were 
dressed  and  decorated  much  in  the  same  manner. 
Two  other  Indians  furnished  the  music  necessary 
on  this  occasion,  by  singing,  and  knocking  briskly 
upon  a  kettle.  The  steps  used  by  the  cotillon-set 
consisted  chiefly  in  hopping  up  and  down,  and  strain- 
ing various  parts  of  the  body,  with  extreme  vio- 
lence ;  a  labor  which  they  now  and  then  relieved, 
by  stopping  to  drink  warm  water  from  a  pot  stand- 
ing upon  hot  embers  near  by.  The  ceremony 
continued  until  near  morning. 

The  redemption  of  Mrs   R.   seemed   now  to 
be   completed ;    and  yet  the   Indians,  the    mass 


:, 


i 


•  « 


168 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


of  them  at  least,  were  loath  to  relinquish  all 
claims  upon  her.  Even  her  master  consented 
to  place  her  in  Mr  Hoar's  hands,  only  op  con- 
dition of  his  furnishing  a  pint  of  rum.  The  re- 
quest was  readily  granted,  but  the  liquor  proved 
rather  too  powerful  for  the  head  of  the  savage,  and 
soon  caused  him  to  exhibit  a  variety  of  pranks  and 
gambols — the  only  instance  of  intoxication,  witness- 
ed by  Mrs  Rowlandson  during  her  captivity. 
Philip  himself,  after  this,  made  some  attempts  to 
conclude  a  private  bargain  with  her,  for  coats,  corn 
and  other  articles  to  be  given  in  consideration  of 
her  discharge.  She  looked  upon  this,  however,  as 
entirely  unnecessary  ;  the  matter  being  finally  set- 
tled in  her  favor,  by  the  General  Court  of  Saga- 
mores. It  need  not  be  added  that  she  commenced 
her  journey  for  Boston  with  great  joy,  and  that  she 
was  received  by  her  husband,  and  other  friends 
there,  with  the  same  feelings. 

Her  captivity  had  lasted  nearly  thn  e  months, 
not  a  week  of  which  passed  without  the  tidings 
reaching  her  of  ravages  and  massacres  committed 
by  the  Indians,  near  and  among  whom  she  lived. 
They  mourned  for  their  losses,  it  seems,  but  *  tri- 
umphed and  rejoiced  in  their  inhuman  and  devilish 
cruelty  to  the  English.'  They  boasted  often  of 
their  victories,  saying,  that  in  two  hours  time,  they 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


169 


had  murdered  so  many  men  in  such  a  place,  and 
burnt  so  many  buildings.  In  respect  to  rlie  whites 
generally,  they  distinctly  expressed  their  intention 
of  either  knocking  them  all  on  the  head,  or  driving 
them  out  of  the  country. 

But  conversation  of  this  kind  constituted  a  small 
part  of  the  captive's  sufferings.  The  Indians,  be- 
fore the  attack  upon  Lancaster,  had  suffered  so  much 
from  famine,  that  the  English  could  track  them 
on  their  march  through  the  woods,  by  their  root- 
ing for  ground-nuts.  This  state  of  things  continu- 
ed so  long  as  Mrs  R.  remained  with  them,  though 
she  did  not  meet  with  one  instance  of  a  man,  wo- 
man or  child  among  them  dying  of  hunger. 
Ground-nuts  were  their  chief  food.  They  ate  also 
nuts,  acorns,  lily-roots,  artichokes,  ground-beans, 
and  many  other  weeds  of  the  like  nature.  Nor 
were  they  alw^ays  provided  with  even  this  fare ;  for 
they  were  sometimes  obliged  to  pick  bones  in  the 
last  stages  of  decay,  then  boil  them  and  drink  up 
the  liquor,  and  finally  beat  the  remnants  into  a  sort 
of  mortar  and  devour  that.  Bears,  frogs,  and  rat- 
tle-snakes formed  a  considerable  part  of  their  fresh 
meat. 

Of  the  two  children  of  Mrs  Rowlandson,  cap- 
tive among  the  savages  at  the  time  of  her  own  dis- 
charge, the  boy  was  redeemed  from  certain  New- 
12 


170 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Hampshire  Indians,  by  the  people  of  Portsmouth  ; 
and  the  daughter  recovered  her  liberty  without 
cost.  She  was  travelling  with  an  Indian  party,  it 
appears,  with  a  basket  upon  her  shoulders,  when  it 
so  happened,  that  she  and  one  of  the  Squaws  were 
left  behind  and  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  com- 
pany. These  two  travelled  three  days  together 
through  the  woods,  with  no  sustenance  but  water 
and  green  whortle-berries.  At  the  end  of  that  time 
they  reached  Providence. 


CHAPTER  X. 


SETTLEMENT    OF    KENTUCKY. 

The  territory  which  now  constitutes  the  state  of 
Kentucky,  was  first  visited  in  1757,  by  a  Mr  Fin- 
ley  of  North-Carolina.     He  was  accompanied  on 
this  occasion  by  a  few  kindred  spirits,  actuated, 
like  himself,  by  an  ardent  predilection  for  an  ad- 
venturous and  roving  life.    If  these  persons  expect- 
ed to  find  Peruvian  treasures  in  the  yet  virgin  soil 
of  the  western  country,  they  were  disappointed. 
But  they  were  not  disappointed  in  finding  an  abun- 
dance of  deer,  elk,  foxes,  wild-cats,  wolves,  pan- 
thers, buffaloes  and  bears.     They  were  delighted, 
too,  with  the  fresh  luxuriant  aspect  of  nature,  the 
beautiful  lawns,  the  rich  pastures  and  cane-brakes 
and  the  shadowy  and  magnificent  forests.  In  a  word, 
they  returned  home  with  such  reports  of  the  fer- 
tility and  beauty  of  this  new  and  vast  tract,  as  in- 
duced not  a  few  of  their  old  neighbors  to  look  up- 
on it  as  a  terrestrial  paradise. 

Accordingly,  in   1769,  we  find  the  celebrated 

Daniel  Boone  seeking  a  site  for  his  cabin  among 

the  woods  of  Kentucky ;  and  it  was  but  the  spring 

after  this,  that  he  was  left  alone,  the  only  white 

12* 


172 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


man  in  all  that  remote  and  immense  territory,  with- 
out bread  or  salt  for  his  board  in  the  wilderness, 
and  without  even  a  hUnting-dog  for  a  companion. 
The  familiar  particulars  of  the  life  of  Boone,  how- 
ever, need  not  be  here  repeated.  The  first  fort  of 
any  consequence  seems  to  have  been  erected  un- 
der his  parncular  care,  near  where  Boonesborough 
now  stands,  in  the  year  1775  ;  the  first  house  for 
family  habitancy,  being  erected  the  year  before. 
From  this  time,  settlers  came  in  from  the  Atlantic 
frontiers  in  considerable  numbers,  notwithstanding 
the  almost  incredible  difficulties  and  dangers  they 
were  compelled  to  contend  with. 

These  arose  chiefly  from  the  Indians,  seve- 
ral tribes  of  whom,  in  this  vicinity,  were  both  pop- 
ulous and  powerful.  What  was  worse,  they  were 
for  a  longtime  inveterately  hostile  with  very  few  ex- 
ceptions as  to  persons,  and  very  brief  ones  as  to 
time.  Most  of  them  not  only  engaged  in  the 
cause  of  the  British,  during  the  Revolutionary  war, 
but  they  followed  up  their  hostilities  for  more  than 
twelves  years  afterwards.  These  hostilities  were 
certainly  permitted  in  some  cases,  and  in  others 
instigated,  by  individual  British  subjects,  resident 
chiefly  at  Detroit  and  at  various  Canadian  forts, 
— though  probably  not  often  under  the  eye  of  that 
government.    But,  however,  this  might  be,  and 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


173 


whatever  were  the  additional  inducements  to  such 
a  warfare,  peculiar  to  the  Indians  themselves— -one 
of  which,  no  doubt,  was  the  value  of  Kentucky  as 
a  hunting-ground — it  is  certain  that  they  gave  great 
trouble.  Fifteen  hundred  persons  are  calculated 
to  have  fallen  victims  to  their  fury  within  the  space 
of  three  years  only.  No  settler  was  safe  from 
them  by  night  or  by  day.  Few  were  bold  enough 
to  venture  abroad  from  a  station  or  fort,  at  one 
period,  without  company  ;  and  none  without  arms 
in  hand. 

The  strongest  station  in  the  country  for  several 
years,  was  Harrodsburg,  named  from  its  founder, 
and  consisting  of  a  fort  and  a  few  cabins.  This 
was  attacked  for  the  first  time  on  the  seventh  of 
March,  1776.  The  savages  had  come  suddenly, 
the  day  previous,  upon  three  persons  at  work  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  fort,  one  of  whom  was  killed, 
and  another  taken  prisoner  ;  but  the  third*  was  so 
fortunate  as  to  escape  and  give  information  to  the 
settlers.  Aware  of  this  circumstance,  the  enemy 
deferred  their  attack  until  the  next  day  ;  and  the 
garrison  availed  themselves  of  the  interval  so  en- 
ergetically that  the  fort  was  put  in  the  best  order 
for  defence.     The  fire  commenced,  but  the  as-> 


*  A  boy  nftined  James  Kay,  well  known  afterwarli  as  General  Ray, 


174 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


sailants  were  soon  sufficiently  satisfied  with  theii 
reception,  to  witlidraw,  leaving  one  of  their  num- 
ber killed  and  several  wounded.  The  latter  cir- 
cumstance is  one  which  never  occurs  among  the 
Indians,  but  in  cases  of  great  confusion  and  sur- 
prise. 

Being  too  numerous  to  be  pursued,  the  savages 
now  encamped  near  the  fort.      Their  next  at- 
tempt, however,  was  made  by  a  detachment  ol 
about  one  hundred  against  Boonesborough.  Here 
also,  they  met  with  a  repulse.     They  then  turned 
their  attention  towards  the  fortified  camp  of  an 
adventurous   and   gallant   settler   named   Logan. 
This  camp  was  Iialf  way  between  the  two  stations 
just  named,  but,  situated  as  they  were  it  was  vain 
to  look  for  assistance  from  either.     The  garrison 
itself  was  small  too.     Indeed,  nothing  seemed  to 
be  favorable  to  them  but  the  dauntless  example 
of  Logan,  and  the  desperate  consciousness,  in  eve- 
ry bosom,  of  the  horrible  and  certain  result  of  cap- 
ture.  This  was  evident  enough  from  the  peculiar 
pertinacity  with  which  the  savages  were  watching 
and  waylaying  them  on   all   sides,  exasperated, 
without  doubt,  by  their  disappointment  at  the  other 
two  forts.  .  »^. 

At  the  moment  of  assault,  the  women  attached  to 
Logan's  establishment,  (including  probably  his  own 


TALES  OF    THE  INDIANS. 


175 


wife  and  those  of  some  of  his  comrades)  were 
without  the  fort  milking  the  cows  :  and  the  men 
were  guarding  them,  as  usual.  The  Indians  ap- 
proached under  cover  of  a  thick  cane-brake,  (which 
had  never  been  cleared  away  from  around  the 
cabins)  fired  upon  the  white  party,  killed  two  of 
them  and  wounded  a  third.  The  remainder,  with 
the  women,  fled  and  reached  the  fort  in  safety; 
and  upon  this,  the  Indians,  unwilling  to  waste 
powder  and  lead,  relaxed  their  fire.  The  wound- 
ed man,  meanwhile,  was  struggling  to  crawl  to- 
wards the  fort.  The  poor  fellow  had  a  family 
within,  who  were  watching  his  situation  at  this  ve- 
ry moment ;  and  he  had  only  to  gri\r<  a  few  rods  to 
join  them,  and  escape  being  manrled  and  scalped 
by  the  foe.  Stillj  he  dared  scarcely  to  move,  and 
especially  to  stand  erect,  for  H^ar  oi'  attraii'ng  their 
attention.  Logan,  among  others  of  the  garrison, 
saw  all  this  from  the  windows  of  the  fort,  and  he 
tried  to  raise  a  force  to  go  out  with  himself  to  the 
aid  of  the  poor  sufferer.  But  the  hazard  was  too 
imminent  for  them.  One  man  only,  named  Mar- 
tin, who  had  long  prided  himself  on  his  reputation 
as  a  soldier,  offered  his  services ;  and  he  and  Lo- 
gan ventured  forth  together  as  far  as  the  gate  of 
the  fort-enclosure.  At  this  moment,  in  plain  sight 
as  they  were  of  the  wounded  man,  raising  himself 
feebly  upon  his  knees,  and  struggling  and  straining 


176 


TALES    OF    THE  INDIANS. 


I 


: 


forward,  even  Martin,  catching  a  glimpse  of  the 
danger  which  threatened  him  from  the  surround- 
ing woods,  recoiled  and  turned  back.  Logan, 
now  left  alone,  saw  the  poor  soldier  crawl  a 
few  steps  and  then  sink  to  the  earth.  He  could 
contain  himself  no  longer.  Putting  his  life  in  his 
hand,  he  rushed  forth,  took  up  the  half-dead  vic- 
tim in  his  arms,  and  bore  him  into  the  fort,  amidst 
a  shower  of  balls,  some  of  which  were  buried  in 
the  palisades  close  by  his  head. 

The  case  of  the  little  garrison  was  still  all  but 
desperate ;  for  they  had  only  amunition  enough  left 
for  a  few  shots,  and  none  was  to  be  obtained  near- 
er than  the  two  forts  we  have  mentioned,  whose 
garrisons,  too,  would  need  all  their  ammunitk)n  for 
their  own  side.  In  this  emergency,  it  was  deter- 
mined, small  as  their  force  was  already,  to  send 
out  some  of  their  number  in  search  of  distant  set- 
tlements on  Holston's  River,  Logan  himself  head- 
ing his  little  detachment  they  started  off  upon  the 
instant  5  crossed  the  Cumberland  Mountains  by 
a  wild  track  never  travelled  before,  and  proba- 
bly never  since ;  obtained  the  requisite  supplies  at 
Holston  ;  and  returned  with  them,  in  the  course  of 
ten  days.  The  fort  was  still  invested  by  the  sav- 
ages, and  the  garrison  almost  in  despair.  They 
welcomed  Logan,  and  the  relief  which  he  had 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


17T 


the 
und- 

a 
ould 


but 
left 


brought  with  him  though  so  much  danger,  with  a 
phrenzy  of  joy.  A  few  days  afterwards  they  were 
reinforced  by  a  party  of  one  hundred  men ;  and  the 
savages  then  raised  the  siege,  and  retreated. 

The  most  powerful  effort  made  against  Ken- 
tucky,  during  the  revolution,  was  in  1780,  when 
a  force  of  one  thousand  Canadians  and  Indians 
invaded  the  country,  under  the  command  of  Col- 
onel Byrd  of  Detroit.  He  succeeded  in  com- 
pletely surprising  Ruddle's  Station,  and  the  garri- 
son including  the  women  and  children,  were  trea- 
ted with  a  great  deal  of  cruelty  by  the  savages. 
From  this  place,  however,  the  invaders  turned 
back.  At  Licking  forts,  on  the  way,  the  Indians 
separated  from  the  British,  and  took  with  them  the 
prisoners  captured  at  the  Station  just  named.  The 
escape  of  one  of  these  unfortunate  persons  from 
their  hands,  soon  afterwards,  is  an  incident  of 
some  interest. 

The  name  of  this  man  was  Hinkston.  He  was 
remarkable  for  his  tact  and  skill  as  a  woodman, 
and  he  was  not  destitute  of  the  courage  and  cool- 
ness which  were  as  common  as  they  v;ere  neces- 
sary among  his  cotemporaries  of  the  new  settle- 
ments. On  the  second  night  of  their  separate 
march,  the  Indians  encamped  near  the  banks  of 
the  Licking  river,  which  they  were  now  descend' 


178 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


ing.  As  it  rained,  the  usual  camp-fires  were  not 
kindled  until  after  the  dusk  of  evening,  wiien  a 
part  of  the  savages  guarded  the  prisoners  while 
the  remainder  was  busy  kindling  the  fires.  While 
they  were  thus  occupied,  Hinkston  watched  a  fa- 
vorable opportunity  to  spring  away  from  them  and 
dash  into  the  neigLboring  woods.  The  alarm  was 
almost  instantly  given,  and  the  savages  were  soon 
pursuing  him  in  every  direction.  Hinkston  knew 
what  the  result  must  be  under  these  circumstances, 
if  the  chase  was  continued  on  his  part.  At  a  lit- 
tle distance  from  the  camp,  therefore,  he  took  the 
more  prudent  course  of  lying  down  snugly  behind 
a  large  log,  in  the  deep  shade  of  a  spreading  tree. 
As  soon  as  the  uproar  occasioned  by  his  escape 
had  subsided,  he  resumed  his  hasty  flight,  as  si- 
lently as  possible. 

After  ti  avelling  some  time,  as  he  supposed,  in 
the  direct  an  of  Lexington,  he  was  surprised  and 
terrified  to  find  that  as  yet  he  had  made  no  prog- 
ress. The  night  was  extremely  dark,  and  he  had 
circled  back  in  sight  of  the  camp-fires  again  :  nor 
could  even  his  experience  discern  the  usual  marks, 
which  might  have  guided  him  in  the  day-time. 
There  was  neither  moon  nor  star  visible  in  the 
sky.  He  could  not  see  the  moss  upon  the  trees ; 
and  could  think  of  no  clue,  in  a  word,  to  the  points 


11 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


179 


of  the  compass.  In  this  emergency,  his  wood- 
land science  suggested  to  him  the  idea  of  dipping 
his  hand  in  the  water  of  a  brook.  He  had  ob- 
served that  the  wind  was  in  the  west  at  sunset, 
and  he  knew  that  when  he  raised  his  hand,  evapo- 
ration would  take  place  and  coolness  be  felt  on 
that  side  from  which  the  wind  now  came.  Gui- 
ded by  this  indication,  he  once  more  resumed  his 
flight.  After  travelling  some  hours,  he  became 
exhausted  and  sat  down  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  and 
fell  asleep.  In  the  morning  he  continued  his  jour- 
ney ;  but  even  then,  so  full  were  the  forests  of  sav- 
ages prowling  upon  all  sides,  that  nothing  saved 
him  but  a  dense  fog  which  just  before  day-break 
came  up  so  thick,  that  a  man  could  not  be  seen  at 
a  rod's  distance.  He  found  himself  more  than 
once  within  a  few  yards  of  the  foe.  His  ear  was 
assailed,  too,  with  what  sounded  like  the  howling 
of  wolves,  the  bleeiing  of  fawns,  the  gobbling  of 
wild  turkies,  the  hooting  of  owls,  and  the  cries  of 
various  other  inhabitants  of  the  wilderness.  Lucki- 
ly, he  was  woodsman  enough  to  know,  that  most 
of  these  were  counterfeit  cries  of  the  savages,  who 
were  accustomed  to  entice  animals  within  the  reach 
of  their  rifles  in  this  manner.  He  arrived  safe  at 
Lexington  on  the  eighth  day  after  the  capture  of 
Ruddle's  r.^tion,  and  was  the  first  who  brought  in- 
te]]»2:<?nri.  ui  that  event. 


180 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


Many  skirmishes  and  massacres  took  place  in 
the  spring  of  1783.  On  one  occasion,  two  men 
of  the  name  of  McAfee,  of  Mc  4fee's  station, 
near  Harrodsburg,  were  fired  upon  by  a  concealed 
party  of  savages.  One  of  them  fell  dead  ;  the 
other  ran  for  the  fort,  which  was  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  distant.  Being  met  by  an  Indian,  both  pre- 
sented their  muskets  at  each  other — the  muzzles 
of  t*^em  almost  touching.  The  piece  of  the  In- 
dian missed  fire,  but  Mc  Afee's  told  so  well  that 
the  savage  fell  dead  at  his  feet.  Still,  the  other 
Indians  were  in  pursuit  of  him,  and  the  stake 
was  his  life.  Instead  of  making  his  way  for  the 
fort  at  one  heat,  he  sprang  from  tree  to  tree,  and 
his  wary  enemies  followed  him  with  the  same  cau- 
tion— it  being  his  object  to  escape  a  shot,  and  theirs 
to  gain  one.  In  this  manner  he  reached  a  fence, 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  the  fort,  in 
safety  ;  and  although,  as  he  leaped  over  it,  he  ex- 
posed himself  to  one  discharge,  he  escaped  from 
it  unhurt.  His  nearest  antagonist  now  reached  out 
his  head  from  behind  a  tree,  to  take  aim  ;  Mc  Afee 
fired  and  shot  him  in  the  mouth ;  and  then  made 
a  final  effort  to  gain  the  fort,  in  which  he  succeed- 
ed. The  station  was  immediately  attacked  by  the 
whole  body  of  the  enemy,  and  a  hot  fire  kept  up 
for  two  hours.    The  garrison,  however,  entertain-: 


% 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


181 


ed  thein  in  such  a  style,  with  the  help  of  the  wo- 
men, who  melted  and  moulded  bullets  for  them 
all  the  while,  that  the  violence  of  the  battle  soon 
subsided,  and  the  disappointed  savages  gradually 
withdrew. 

These  illustrations  of  the  life  of  the  first  settlers 
of  Kentucky  and  the  neighboring  states  may  prop- 
erly conclude  with  a  few  singular  adventures  of 
an  individual  named  Downing,  who  is  a  respecta- 
ble citizen  at  this  lime  living  in  Lexington,  in  that 
stale.  In  the  month  of  August,  1786,  this  gentle- 
man, then  a  mere  lad,  resided  at  a  fort  standing  on 
the  site  of  what  have  been  since  known  as  the  Slate- 
creek  Iron-works,  owned  by  Colonel  Owings. 

One  morning.  Downing  went  out,  in  company 
with  a  youno-  man  named  Yates,  in  search  of  a 
horse,  that  had  strayed  away  from  the  fort.  Af- 
ter travelling  six  or  eight  miles  in  pursuit  of  the 
animal,  Downing  began  to  be  alarmed  at  the  idea 
of  danger  from  the  Indians.  He  observed  to  Yates, 
(who  was  considerably  older  and  stouter  than  him- 
self,) that  he  heard  a  noise  like  sticks  cracking  be- 
hind them.  Yates  told  him  not  to  be  a  coward,  and 
laughed  at  him  for  being  frightened  by  his  own  im- 
agination. But  Downing  adhered,  nevertheless, 
to  his  opinion,  and,  with  a  laudable  disposition  to  be 
upon  the  safe  side  of  things,  embraced  the  first 


x#".'?i  „ 


182 


TALES  OF   THE   INDIANS. 


favorable  opportunity  afforded  him  for  concealment 
by  stopping  in  a  tangled  thicket  of  whortleberry 
bushes.  Yates  had  not  gone  forward  many  minutes 
when  an  Indian  was  seen  by  Downing  running  up 
in  the  direction  from  which  they  had  just  come. 
He  advanced  within  a  hundred  yards  and  then  stop- 
ped. The  poor  lad  in  the  thicket  was  horribly 
alarmed — in  his  own  phrase,  thunderstruck — but 
having  a  gun  whh  him,  he  made  up  his  mind  to 
discharge  it,  and  then  absent  himself  with  all  pos- 
sible despatch. 

Unfortunately,  the  piece  was  furnished  with  a 
double  trigger,  and  went  off  before  he  had  fairly 
raised  it  to  his  shoulder.  To  use  his  own  expres- 
sion again,  be  '  instantly  went  off  too  ;'  and,  after 
running  a  considerable  distance  as  speedily  as  he 
well  could,  he  met  Yates,  who  had  her.rd  the  re- 
port of  the  gun  and  stopped  to  learn  the  cause  of 
it.  As  Downing  informed  him  in  a  few  words, 
they  now  made  common  cause  in  the  flight.  At 
length  they  reached  a  declivity,  where  they  were 
compelled,  in  following  the  path,  to  descend  into 
a  valley  surrounded  with  liills.  Here  they  soon 
perceived  two  Indians,  who  had  taken  a  shorter 
course^  and  were  runnine  by  another  route  to- 
wards the  bottom  of  alley.  The  whites 
were  obliged  to  go  fc.vvui.^.    There  was  no  al- 


tei 
po 
ac 


TALES    OF    THE    I^T>IANS. 


183 


ternative  but  to  keep  the  {ath,  and  run  with  all 
possible  rapidity,  though  th  ^ians,  from  better 
acquaintance  with  the  roads,  roust  undoubtedly 
have  an  advantage  over  them  in  the  chase. 

Both  parties  pressed  on  until  they  reached  a  dry 
gutter  in  the  middle  of  the  valley,  about  six  feet 
deep  and  of  considerable  width.  The  Indians, 
who  were  very  near  undertook  to  leap  the  gutter 
at  about  the  same  time  with  the  whites.  All  got 
safe  across  but  Downing,  who  just  reached  the 
edge  of  the  gutter  in  his  leap,  stumbled  against 
it,  pitched  upon  his  breast,  rebounded  and  fell 
backwards  into  the  gutter.  The  violence  of  the 
fall  nearly  deprived  him  of  breath  for  a  time,  but 
fortunately  the  Indians  were  two  intent  upon  the 
chase  to  observe  his  remaining  behind.  Recov- 
ering at  length  from  his  shock,  he  walked  along 
in  the  gutter.  It  grew  shallower  as  he  advanced, 
and  soon  ceased  to  answer  the  purpose  of  conceal- 
ing him  from  the  sight  of  the  Indians.  In  a  very 
few  minutes  he  discovered  one  of  them  returning 
in  search  of  him.  He  instantly  dropped  his  gun, 
left  the  gutter,  and  ran  back  the  same  way  he  had 
first  come.  But  the  injury  received  from  his  fall 
affected  his  speed  and  the  Indian  gained  upon  him 
rapidly. 

Still,  he  kept  up  the  flight  for  a  considerable 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/. 


^  J%6 


1.0 


I.I 


2A 
2.2 


I"  m  "— 

c    |i£    112.0 


■•25  i  1.4 


1.6 


vl 


^ 


/a 


/ 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


^  A 


.y^.% 


fj^ 


:% 


"S,"      "'^ 


C/jL 


184 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


time,  though  despairing  of  ultimate  success,  until 
he  came  to  a  large  poplar  tree  which  had  been 
blown  down  by  the  wind.  He  ran  along  on  one 
side  of  the  trunk,  and  the  Indian  now  pursued 
him  on  the  other.  At  this  critical  moment  he  felt 
himself  caught  by  the  leg,  and  he  suffered  some 
alarm  before  ascertaining  that  the  new  annoyer  was 
only  the  small  dog  of  his  enemy.  He  beat  ofFthe  an- 
imal, but  the  savage  was  now  close  upon  him,  and  it 
seemed  to  be  inevitable  that  he  should  be  over- 
taken at  the  roots  of  the  tree.  But  most  fortunate- 
ly, just  at  that  spot,  a  large  she-bear  had  taken  up 
her  abode,  with  several  cubs.  Disliking  the  vio* 
lence  with  which  the  Indian  approached  her  young, 
she  instantly  attacked  him  and  engaged  all  his  at- 
tention, while  Downing,  taking  advantage  of  the 
unexpected  assistance  of  his  fresh  ally,  wheeled 
about,  dashed  away  into  the  woods,  and  left  the 
brute  and  the  savage  to  finish  the  controversy  to 
their  o'wn  satisfaction.  As  no  remains  of  the  lat- 
ter were  ever  found  at  or  near  the  premises,  though 
Downing  subsequently  took  some  trouble  to  search 
for  them,  it  may  be  conjectured,  that  he  escaped 
with  his  life — the  bear  either  putting  him  to 
flight,  or  making  a  drawn  game  of  it.  Mr  Yates 
also  made  his  escape,  on  this  occasion,  after  having 
run  some  miles,  by  taking  refuge  in  a  cane-brake. 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


185 


In  the  summer  season,  Downing  was  in  the  hab- 
it of  going  out  of  the  fort  every  afternoon  to  a  cluster 
of  hickory  trees  several  hundred  yards  distant,  for 
the  purpose  of  shooting  squirrels,  which  were  at 
that  place  very  numerous.  Beside  this  path,  fif- 
teen Indians  lay  concealed  for  three  days,  behind 
a  large  log,  they  had  set  up  a  row  of  bushes  to 
serve  as  a  blind  ;  and  there  they  lay,  waiting  for 
a  favorable  opportunity  to  kill  and  plunder.  The 
two  first  days  he  passed  and  repassed  them  with- 
out molestation.  They  were  aware,  no  doubt,  that 
Downing  would  furnish  very  little  spoil,  and  that 
firing  upon  him  would  have  the  effect  of  alarming 
the  garrison.  On  the  third  day,  he  observed  that 
the  bushes  around  the  log  were  apparently  dying ; 
and  he  had  advanced  towards  them,  within  ten 
feet,  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  the  cause,  when 
his  attention  was  caught  by  the  fluttering  of  a  beau- 
tiful bird  just  entangled  in  some  boughs  near  by 
him.  He  instantly  turned  and  caught  the  bird. 
This  diverted  his  curiosity  from  the  bushes,  and  he 
returned  to  the  fort,  and  busied  himself  so  etitire- 
ly  with  caging  and  caressing  his  new  charge  as  to 
forget  to  speak  of  the  bushes.  The  next  morr- 
ing  early,  a  pack-horse  driver  and  his  son  went  out 
to  sec  after  their  horses.  The  concealed  Indians 
shot  them  both,  and  scalped  and  stripped  them  be- 
14 


186 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


fore  the  people  of  the  fort,  who  heard  the  guns, 
could  get  to  the  place.  Having  previously  stolen 
and  secured  a  number  of  horses,  they  immediately 
returned,  and  no  pursuit  of  them  was  undertaken. 
On  another  occasion,  Downing  went  to  Mud 
Lick,  now  the  Olympian  Springs,  in  company  with 
three  men  who  were  in  the  habit  of  frequently  re- 
connoitering  the  country  as  scouts.  The  distance 
was  seven  miles  ;  and  the  party  had  already  come 
in  sight  of  the  Lick,  though  they  travelled  on  foot, 
when,  upon  ascending  a  hill,  they  discovered  sev< 
eral  buffaloes,  elk  and  deer.  This  was  consider- 
ed an  indication  that  there  were  no  Indians  near  ; 
but  diey  had  hardly  gained  the  summit  of  the  slope 
when  two  of  the  party  who  walked  in  advance 
turned  round,  and  gave  notice  that  they  saw  ten  or 
fifteen  Indians  endeavoring  to  conceal  themselves  in 
the  drain  leading  from  the  Lick^  and  advised  their 
companions  to  fly  for  their  lives.  They  did  so, 
and  soon  had  the  savages  following  -^e  behind 
them,  and  especially  upon  Downing,  »ie  smallest 
person  and  poorest  runner  of  the  party.  One 
of  his  companions  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  ad- 
vise him  to  embrace  the  first  opportunity,  when  the 
situation  of  the  road  should  throw  him  out  of  sight 
of  the  Indians,  to  drop  behind  a  log,  siid  lie  con- 
cealed, while  the  rest  of  them  ran  on.    He  fol- 


*,..  .v'Mt-.i,^ 


TALE9   OF   THE    INDIANS. 


187 


lowed  this  counsel  at  the  first  favorable  moment. 
The  Indians  soon  came  up,  and  eager  in  the  pur- 
suit of  those  whom  they  still  saw  before  them,  pass- 
ed by  Downing,  who  lay  trembling  by  the  way- 
side. About  ten  minutes  after  they  passed,  he 
ventured  to  rise  and  leave  his  place  of  conceal- 
ment, but  for  some  tinne  was  utterly  at  a  loss  what 
course  to  pursue.  After  wandering  several  hours 
through  the  woods,  however,  he  reached  the  fort 
in  safety.  His  companions  had  been  fortunate 
enougl)  to  arrive  there  before  him. 

At  another  time.  Downing  fell  in  company  with 
two  of  this  party,  whose  names  were  Wade  and 
Poor,  at  Stroud's  Station,  and  set  out  with  them 
to  return  to  the  fort.  On  their  way  it  was  propos- 
ed and  agreed  to  go  about  three  miles  from  the 
road,  to  a  place  called  Cassidy's  Station,  (where 
a  settlement  had  been  made,  and  abandoned  on 
account  of  its  exposure  to  the  Indians)  in  order  to 
get  water-melons,  which  were  raised  in  great  abun- 
dance at  that  place.  As  they  approached  the  en- 
closure. Wade  and  Poor  directed  Downing  to  re- 
main, sitting  on  his  own  horse,  and  hold  theirs, 
while  they  went  to  reconnoitre,  and  to  ascertain 
whether  they  could  enter  the  water-melon  patch 
in  safety.  They  charged  him  on  no  account  to 
leave  the  horses,  or  move  from  the  spot  until  they 
14* 


* 


188 


TALES    OF    THE  INDIANS. 


t*"i 


returned,  unless  the  Indians  should  appear,  or  he 
should  hear  a  certain  whistle  made  with  the  aid  of 
corn-leaves,  which  was  to  be  their  signal.  If  he 
heard  this,  he  was  to  repair  immediately  to  a  cor>- 
ner  of  the  house,  and  there  wait  for  them. 

They  now  started  off,  leaving  him  alone.     As 
they  remained  out  of  sight  and  hearing  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  he  began  to  grow  uneasy,  and  re- 
gardless of  their  positive  injunctions,  determined 
to  go  and  see  for  himself  what  was  the  matter. 
With  this  view  he  dismounted,  tied  his  horses  to 
the  poles  which  formed  the  fence  of  the  enclosure, 
jumped  over,  and  began  to  make  his  way  through 
the  high  broom-corn,  which  concealed  the  houses 
from  his  sight.     He  was  just  catching  a  glimpse 
of  them,  having  nearly  reached  the  extremity  of 
the  field,  when  he  suddenly  saw  a  man,  whom  he 
took  to  be  an  Indian,  run  from  one  house  to  anoth- 
er.    At  the  same   instant,  he  heard  the  signal 
agreed  on  by  his  companions.     Sensible  of  the 
imprudence  of  which  he  had  been  guilty,  he  in- 
stantly ran  with  all  possible  speed  towards  the 
fence.    Unluckily,  the  violence  with  which  he  leap- 
ed over  it  alarmed   the  horses,  and  they  broke 
loose  and  retreated,  each  with  a  pole  hanging  to 
its  bridle.     Wade  and  Poor  went  to  the  corner  of 
the  fence,  meanwhile,  as  agreed  on ;  and  not  finding 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


189 


>r  he 

lid  of 

If  he 

cor- 


Downing  or  the  horses,  were  exceeding  alarmed, 
and  ran  to  ascertain  the  cause.  They  saw  the 
horses  prancing  off,  and  Downing  in  hasty  pursuit 
of  them.  With  the  utmost  expedition  they  caught 
their  own  horses,  cut  away  the  poles,  sprang  into 
their  saddles,  and  rode  several  miles  in  full  speed 
without  uttering  a  single  syllable,  or  scarcely  stop- 
ping to  look  behind  them.  At  length,  having  re- 
covered their  self-possession,  they  found  that  they 
were  not  pursued,  and  proceeded  on  deliberate- 
ly home.  Downing  was  severely  censured  for  his 
imprudent  conduct,  but  whether  the  alarm  was 
entirely  groundless,  does  not  appear.  It  is  pro- 
bable there  was  some  foundation  for  it. 


n 


■tM 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE    CONSPIRACY   OF    THE    CREEKS. 

The  first  trouble  of  much  consequence  which 
the  colonists  of  Georgia  received  from  the  power- 
ful tribe  of  Creeks  living  in  their  vicinity,  was  in 
December,  1747,  fourteen  years  from  the  date  ol 
the   first    settlement  of   the  province.     On  'the 
fourteenth  of  that  month,  a  large  number  of  these 
Indians  were  collected  at  Frederica,  probably  for 
some  purpose  of  treaty  or  trade ;  and  this  was  the 
occasion   embraced   for  the  consummation  of  a 
plot  against  the  interests  of  the  colony,  which  had 
long  been  the  subject  of  secret  agitation.     The 
author  of  it  was  the  Rev.  Thomas  Bosomworth, 
and  his  chief  assistant  was  a  half-breed  woman  nani- 
ed  Mary  Musgrove.  The  former  had  recently  come 
over  from  England  as  chaplain  to\the  regiment  of 
General  Oglethorpe,  the  founder  of  the  colony, 
subsequently  to  which  he  had  received  a  grant  of 
land  from  the  crown,  married  the  woman  just  men- 
tioned, and  settled  in  the  Province.     His  object 
now  was  to  enrich  himself  still  farther  by  support- 
ing a  demand  in  her  name,  to  certain  territory — in- 


^^.iL^Jl<.:"^-^-^    i 


li.  Ti^f .' 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


19L 


eluding  the  islands  of  St  Catherine,  Cassabaw  and 
Saples — which  had  been  granted  by  treaty  to  the 
Creeks,  as  a  part  of  their  hunting  grounds. 

With  this  view  he  sought  out  at  Frederica,  on 
the  occasion  first  alhided  to,  an  Indian  chief,  called 
Malatche,  of  an  age  and  a  standing  among  the 
Creeks  well  suited  to  his  purposes.  Malatche 
was  ambitious  of  distinction,  and  being  already 
entitled  a  King,  Bosomworth  now  persuaded  him  to 
have  himself  crowned  with  imperial  ceremony  by 
the  sixteen  minor  chiefs  and  the  rest  of  the  tribe 
who  were  present.  A  paper  was  accordingly 
drawn  up,  signed  by  these  chiefs,  acknowledging 
Malatche  to  be  the  rightful  Prince  of  the  domin- 
ions of  the  Creek  nation ;  vesting  him  with  full 
powers  of  legislating,  treating  and  conveying  land  ; 
and  binding  themselves,  on  the  part  of  their  sever- 
al towns,  to  abide  by  all  his  engagements.  Bos- 
omworth then  drew  up  a  deed  of  conveyance  in 
the  common  form,  from  Malatche  0^)iyameco, 
*  Emperor  of  the  upper  and  lower  Creek  nations,' 
to  Thomas  and  Mary  Bosomworth,  for  and  in 
consideration  of  ten  pieces  of  stroud,  *  twelve  pie- 
ces of  duffles,*  two  hundred  weight  of  powder,  two 
hundred  weight  of  lead,  twenty  guns,  twelve  pairs 


*  Species  of  ttout,  coarM  and  clienp  cloth,  more  in  uto  a  century  aipoe 
io  the  Indian  trade,  than  at  the  preaent  time. 


192 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


I 


of  pistols,  and  one  hundred  weight  of  vermillion'. 
This  warranted  to  the  grantees  the  three  islands 
we  have  already  named,  *  as  long  as  the  sun  shall 
shine  or  the  rivers  flow,  forever.*  It  was  dated 
the  fourth  day  of  the  windy  moon,  corresponding 
to  the  fourth  of  December. 

The  claims  which  Bosomworth  founded  upon 
this  flimsy  and  fraudulent  process,  would  have  been 
less  worthy  of  notice,  perhaps,  but  for  the  peculiar 
character  of  his  wife.  This  woman  not  only  un- 
derstood the  Creek  language  and  manners  perfect- 
ly ;  but  she  was  notorious  for  such  an  influence 
among  them,  that  Oglethorpe  had  for  several 
years  before  paid  her  a  regular  salary,  of  a  hun- 
dred pounds  yearly,  for  her  services  as  interpret- 
er and  as  a  mediator  of  treaties.  Besides,  her 
husband  had  encouraged  her  to  set  up  a  pretence 
of  being  the  elder  sister  of  Malatch'e,  and  of  hav- 
ing descended  lineally  from  a  King  who  held  from 
nature  the  whole  territory  of  the  Creeks.  He 
persuaded  her  to  assert  her  right,  founded  on  their 
satements,  as  superior  to  that  of  Malatche  himself, 
as  well  as  of  the  Georgia  Trustees.  She  accord- 
ingly assumed  the  title  of  an  independent  empress, 
summoned  a  general  meeting  of  the  Creeks, 
addressed  them  artfully  on  the  subjects  of  their 
rights  and  their  wrongs,  and  concluded  with  an  ex;- 


TALES   OF   THE    INDIANS. 


193 


)n'. 

Ids 

tail 

Ited 

PS 


hortation  to  enforce  and  revenge  them  by  an  in- 
stant application  to  arms. 

The  speech  was  precisely  adapted  to  produce 
the  desired  effect,  and  it  did  not  fail  of  success. 
The  Indians  listened  to  their  new  Queen  with 
solemn  gravity,  but  they  were  fired  with  rage  at 
the  thought  of  the  indignhies  she  had  mentioned ; 
and  they  pledged  themselves,  with  one  voice,  to 
stand  by  her  royal  person,  and  their  own  lands  and 
liberties,  to  the  last  drop  of  their  blood.  Satis- 
fied with  this  result,  she  set  out  immediately  for 
Savannah,  escorted  by  a  large  body  of  her  savage 
subjects,  to  demand  from  the  President  and  Coun- 
cil a  formal  acknowldgment  of  her  pretensions. 
The  former,  meanwhile,  was  apprised  by  a  special 
messenger  of  the  royal  family's  approach,  as  also 
of  Mary's  wish  that  all  the  lands  south  of  Savan- 
nah river  should  be  relinquished  by  the  English 
incumbents  without  loss  of  time.  She  intimated, 
distinctly,  that  she  being  the  hereditary  Queen  of 
the  Creeks,  both  upper  and  lower,  in  case  of  any 
difficulty  she  should  order  out  such  a  force,  forth- 
with, as  should  inevitably  extirpate  the  whole  set- 
tlement. 

President  Stephens  and  the  Council  of  Savan- 
nah were  alarmed  at  these  pretensions  and  threats. 
The  colony  was  young  and   feeble,  while   the 


194 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


ill 


Creeks  could  probably  muster  something  like  four 
or  five  thousand  warriors ;  and  these  were  led  on 
by  the  only  person  upon  whom  the  Council  had 
hitherto  depended  for  the  maintenance  of  a  good 
understanding.  They  concluded,  on  the  whole, 
to  use  soft  words  for  a  time,  and  to  watch  their 
opportunity  for  getting  possession  of  Mary's  per- 
son, and  shipping  her  out  of  the  country.  This, 
they  had  no  doubt,  would  make  an  essential  change 
in  the  prospects  of  Bosomworth. 

Meanwhile,  the  militia  of  the  various  settlements 
were  ordered  to  be  in  readiness  for  marching  to 
Savannah  at  the  shortest  notice.  The  whole  force 
of  the  town  itself  amounted  to  only  a  hundred  and 
seventy  men,  able  to  bear  arms.  It  was  put,  how- 
ever, in  the  best  possible  state  of  defence.  A 
message  was  then  sent  to  Maiy,  while  she  was  yet 
a  considerable  distance  from  the  town,  at  the  head 
of  her  mighty  host,  to  learn  whether  she  was  seri- 
ous in  her  pretensions,  and  to  attempt  quieting  her 
turbulent  spirit  by  the  gentle  arts  of  persuasion. 
But  she  was  found  to  be  inflexibly  resolute,  and 
the  President  had  no  alternative  but  to  put  on  a 
bold  countenance,  and  receive  the  savages  with  as 
few  symptoms  as  possible  of  that  uneasiness 
which  they  always  perceive  and  generally  turn  to 
their  own  benefit.    The  militia  were  ordered  un- 


TALES  Of  THE  INDIANS. 


105 


leir 
jer- 
lis, 
ige 


der  arms.  As  the  Indians  thronged  into  town,  (it 
being  now  the  twentieth  of  July)  Captain  Jones,  at 
the  head  of  a  troop  of  horse,  stopped  them,  and  de- 
manded whether  their  visit  was  hostile  or  friendly. 
Receiving  no  satisfactory  answer,  he  ordered  them, 
in  a  loud  voice,  to  ground  their  arms.  He  declared 
that  he  was  strictly  commanded  to  suffer  no  armed 
Indians  to  set  foot  in  the  town,  and  that  he  would 
enforce  this  measure,  come  what  might,  with  his 
own  blood  and  the  blood  of  the  brave  men  around 
him. 

Somewhat  overJiwed  by  this  greeting,  the  sava- 
ges submitted  with  great  reluctance  ;  and  accord- 
ingly Bosomworth,  in  his  canonical  robes,  with  his 
Queen  at  his  side,  and  the  Creek  chiefs  following 
after  them  according  to  rank,  marched  into  the 
centre  of  the  settlement.  What  with  the  numerous 
procession  of  subject  savages  who  were  attached  to 
their  escort,  and  the  grim  and  surly  looks  of 
the  whole  company,  they  made  a  most  formida- 
ble appearance,  and  the  inhabitants  were  justly 
alarmed.  On  approaching  the  Savannah  parade- 
ground,  the  savages  found  the  militia  drawn  up  un- 
der arms  to  receive  them,  by  whom  they  were 
saluted  with  fifteen  guns,  and  conducted  to  the 
President's  house.  Bosomworth  being  then  or- 
dered to  withdraw,  the  Indian  chiefs  were  politely 


196 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


requested  to  declare  their  intention  in  paying  a 
visit  of  this  kind,  uninvited  as  they  were  by  any 
person  authorized  to  invite  them.  The  chief  an- 
swered, agreeably  to  previous  instructions,  no 
doubt,  that  Mary  was  to  speak  for  them,  and  that 
they  would  abide  by  whatever  she  said ;  that  they 
had  heard  she  was  to  be  sent  captive  out  of  the 
country,  and  they  wished  to  know  for  what  rea- 
son ;  that,  if  their  arms  were  given  back  to  them, 
after  consulting  with  Mary  and  Bosom  worth, 
they  would  resume  the  conference  and  amicably 
settle  all  difficulties. 

To  please  them,  their  guns  were  restored,  though 
strict  orders  were  given  to  allow  them  no  ammuni- 
tion, until  the  Council  should  ascertain  their  de- 
signs. On  the  day  following,  having  had  their 
proposed  conversation  with  Mary,  the  savages  were 
observed  marching  about  tumultuously,  and  with 
countenances  more  sullen  than  before.  The  citizens 
were  obliged  to  mount  guard,  while  the  women 
and  children,  afraid  to  remain  in  their  own  houses 
by  themselves,  added  to  the  general  confusion,  by 
taking  refuge  publicly  among  the  males.  During 
this  noise  and  hurry,  a  report  was  circulated  that 
some  of  the  Creeks  had  tomahawked  President 
Stephens.  The  inhabitants  were  so  exasperated 
ip  consequence,  as  to  be  hardly  restrained  by  the 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


19^ 


troops  from  falling  upon  the  whole  body  of  the 
savages.  Something  like  transient  composure  being 
finally  restored,  an  order  was  issued,  to  lay  hold  of 
Bosomworth.  This  was  done,  and  he  was  carried 
out  of  the  way  and  closely  confined,  with  the 
explicit  understanding  that  in  case  of  coming  to 
extremities  his  life  would  be  the  first  forfeit. 

Mary  now  became,  or  pretended  to  become, 
frantic  and  outrageous.  She  threatened  bloody 
V  engeance  against  the  magistrates  and  the  whole  col- 
ony ;  ordered  ail  white  persons  to  depart  immedi- 
ately from  her  territories,  and  to  refuse  at  their 
peril ;  cursed  Oglethorpe  and  his  treaties ;  furiously 
stamped  her  fool  upon  the  earth  ;  and  swore  with 
a  horrible  oath  that  the  world  should  know  that  the 
ground  she  stood  upon  was  her  own.  These 
proceedings  answered  a  good  purpose  in  exciting 
the  savages  around  her,  and  she  secured  that 
object  still  farther  by  keeping  their  chief  men  con- 
stantly under  her  own  eye.  She  would  not  suf- 
fer them  to  utter  a  sentence  on  public  affairs,  but 
in  her  presence. 

But  the  President,  who  was  a  man  of  a  spirit 
suitable  to  the  emergency,  instead  of  being  daunt- 
ed by  these  measures,  privately  laid  hold  of  the 
Queen  herself,  and  placed  her  in  confinement  with 
her  husband.     Having  secured  the  ringleaders,  as 


198 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


he  believed,  he  employed  men  acquainted  with 
the  Indian  tongue  to  entertain  the  warriors  in  the 
most  hospitable  and  friendly  manner,  and  directed 
that  the  wicked  and  selfish  projects  of  the  two 
prisoners  should  be  explained  to  them.  A  feast 
was  accordingly  prepared  for  all  the  leading 
Creeks,  After  this,  they  were  distinctly  informed 
of  the  plans  of  Bosom  worth.  They  were  told 
also,  that  the  lands  adjoining  Savannah  were 
secured  for  them  to  encamp  upon  whenever  they 
visited  their  beloved  friends  in  that  town;  that 
the  islands  were  to  be  used  in  hunting  and  fishing, 
when  they  should  come  to  bathe  in  the  salt  water 
on  the  coast ;  that  these  were  the  properly  of  all 
of  them  in  common,  and  not  of  an  individual ; 
and  that  the  great  King  (George  II)  was  de- 
sirous that  all  his  people,  both  red  and  white, 
should  live  together  like  brethren.  This  policy 
produced  a  temporary  effect ;  several  chiefs  de- 
clared they  had  been  deceived  ;  and  even  Malat- 
che  seemed  satisfied,  and  was  not  a  little  pleased 
at  hearing  that  the  King  had  sent  them  a  variety 
of  presents.  Being  asked,  however,  why  he  had 
given  up  his  royal  authority  to  a  despicable  old 
woman,  he  replied  that  the  whole  nation  acknow- 
ledged her  as  their  Queen,  and  that  none  but  she, 
as  he  understood  the  matter,  was  authorised  to 


TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


199 


Ih 
le 

fO 
[St 


distribute  the  King^s  presents  among  the  people — 
a  manifest  disclosure  of  Bosom  worth's  policy. 

The  President  inferred  from  this  reply,  that  his 
best  course  would  be  to  distribute  the  presents 
among  the  savages  with  his  own  hand.     They  were 
once  more  called  together,  for  this  purpose.     But, 
in   the   mean   time,    Malatche — whom   even   his 
countrymen  had  named  after  the  windy  in  conse- 
quence of  his  notorious  fickleness— Kibtained  ac- 
cess to  Bosomworth  and  his  wife.     They   com-» 
pletely  succeeded  in  drawing  him  over  once  more 
to  their  interests ;  and  no  sooner  were  the  Indians 
collected  with  the  view  of  receiving  their  respec- 
tive shares  of  the  royal  bounty,  than  he  came  in, 
stood  up  in  the  midst  of  them  with  a  frowning- 
countenance,  and  in  violent  agitation  delivered  a 
speech  full  of  the  most  dangerous  and  insolent 
insinuations  and  threats.     The   conclusion   was, 
that  the  English  were  tenants  at  will  upon  the 
Creek  lands;   and  that  three  thousand   warriors 
of  the  nation  stood  ready,  under  Mary's  authority, 
to  make  good  this  position.     He  then  pulled  a 
paper  from  his  pocket,  which  had  evidently  been 
prepared    by  Bosomworth,   though   perhaps  not 
intended  to  be  shown.     It  agreed  closely  with  the 
speech,  and  enumerated  various  Indians,  styled 
Kings  of  the  Creeks,  as  acknowledging  the  title 


200 


TALES    OP   THE    INDIANS. 


of  Mary,  but  only  two  of  them  were  at  this  lime 
present. 

Such  were  the  contents  of  this  paper,  that  upon 
reading  it  to  the  members  of  the  council,  they 
were   struck   with  astonishment.     Malatche,  who 
observed  them  narrowly,  now  begged  that  it  might 
be  returned  to  him,  for  the  purpose  of  restoring  it 
to  the  owner.     He  had  no  idea,  he  added,  of  its 
being  a  *  bad  talk.'     But  instead  of  granting  his 
request,  the   President  took  the  resolute  course 
of  once  more  getting  all  the  savages  together,  and 
addressing  them  in  plain,  bold  and  resolute  terms. 
He  gave  them  the  history  of  Mary,  and  explained 
to  them  the  design  of  Bosom  worth  in  wishing  to 
have  the  King's  presents  pass  into   her   hands. 
He  had  not  gone  on  very  far  in  this  strain,  when 
the  Indians  desired  him  to  stop.     It  was  needless, 
said  they,  to  talk  any  more ;  they  had  been  im- 
posed upon,  but  their  eyes  were  now  opened  ;  and 
though  he  wished  them  to  break  the  chain  of 
peace,  they  would  hold  it  fast  with  both  hands. 
In  fine,  they  were   ready  to  smoke   the  pipe  of 
peace  upon  the  spot.     Pipes  and  rum  were  ac- 
cordingly brought  in,  and  they  joined  hand  in 
hand,  and  smoked  and  drank  with  their  old  allies, 
every  one  wishing  *  that  their  hands  might  be  join- 
ed like  their  hands.'    The  royal  presents,  except- 


-TALES    OF   THE    INDIANS. 


201 


ing  the  ammunition,  were  distributed  among  them 
at  the  same  time.  The  most  influential  were  pre- 
sented with  the  largest  shares,  and  Malatche  him- 
self seemed  to  be  entirely  satisfied  with  his. 

At  this  moment,  wl'^n  the  President  and  Coun- 
cil were  flattering  themselves  that  the  difficulties 
were  all  adjusted,  Mary,  half  intoxicated,  disap- 
pointed with  failure,  and  enraged  at  her  confine- 
ment, rushed  in  among  them  ultitude  like  a  fury. 
She  cried  out  to  the  President,  that  these  were  her 
people,  and  that  he  had  no  business  with  them, 
and  should  soon  be  convinced  of  it  to  his  cost. 
The  President  calmly  advised  her  to  withdraw 
to  her  lodgings,  and  forbear  renewing  her  at- 
tempts upon  the  minds  of  the  savages,  or  he 
should  order  her  again  into  close  confinement. 
Upon  this  she  turned  about  to  Malatche  who  stood 
near  her;  and  repeated  what  had  been  said  to 
her,  affecting  great  wrath,  and  making  several 
very  ill-natured  comments  and  additions.  The 
fickle  chieftain  was  roused  by  the  appeal.  He 
started  fiercely  from  his  seat,  laid  hold  of  his 
arms,  called  upon  the  rest  to  follow  his  example, 
and  dared  any  man  to  touch  the  Queen. 

The  whole  house  was  instantly  filled  with 
tumult  and  uproar;  and  every  Indian  having 
his  tomahawk  in  his  hand,  the  President  and 
15 


202 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS'. 


immedi 


Council  expected  nothing  bi 
Luckily,  Captain  Jones  interposed  at  this  juncture, 
with  the  guard  which  had  once  before  overawed 
the  savages.  *Lay  down  your  arms!'  shouted 
he,  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  while  he  mustered 
his  men  around  them — *  lay  down  your  arms  ! ' 
The  assembly  was  again  silent.  The  Indians  did 
as  they  were  ordered,  though  with  some  hesitation, 
while  Mary  was  conveyed  away  to  a  private  room, 
and  again  confined.  Bosomworth  was  then  sum- 
moned before  the  Council,  and  an  attempt  was  made 
to  reason  with  him  upon  the  folly  and  wickedness 
of  his  conduct.  As  he  replied  to  this  only  with 
foul  abuse,  the  same  measure  was  taken  with  himi 
as  with  his  wife.  Thus  the  ringleaders  were  once 
more  secured,  and  it  only  remained  to  persuade 
the  Indians  peaceably  to  leave  the  town,  and  re- 
turn to  their  settlements.  This  was  effected  by 
considerable  exertion,  and  so  the  tired  and  terrifi- 
ed inhabitants,  harassed  with  frequent  alarnis,  and 
worn  out  with  constant  duty,  were  at  length  re- 
lieved. For  many  years  subsequent  to  these 
disturbances,  the  Creeks  and  the  colonists  treated 
and  traded  with  each  other,  without  the  slightest 
interruption  of  friendship. 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


203 


ith. 
ire, 
led 
[ted 
(red 
is!' 
I  did 


CHAPTER   XII. 


CHRISTIAN    INDIANS. 


This  name  has  been  given  to  a  large  number  of 
natives,  chiefly  Mohican  Indians,  of  Connecticut 
and  New  York,  and  the  Dela  wares  of  Pennsylva- 
nia, civilized  and  christianized  to  a  degree  indica- 
ted by  the  following  narrative,  through  the  labor 
of  missionaries  sent  out  by  the  ancient  church  of 
the  German  Moravians.  The  first  efforts  were 
made  among  the  Mohicans,  in  1740.  These, 
though  partially  successful  for  a  time,  were  coud- 
teracted  within  a  few  years,  chiefly  by  the  jealousy 
of  the  neighboring  whites,  as  violent  as  it  seems  to 
have  been  groundless.  Som€  of  tl)e  missionaries 
were  arrested,  confined  in  prison,  and  insulted  in 
various  places  by  mobs.  They  were  suspected, 
it  appears,  of  being  papists  and  traitors,  matters  of 
the  more  consequence  then  on  account  of  the  pecu- 
liar situation  of  the  English,  especially  the  scattered 
frontier  settlers,  in  reference  to  the  Indians  and 
French.  That  the  latter  tampered  with  the  for- 
mer, there  was  no  doubt ;  and  it  was  hastily  im- 
agined that  the  good  Moravians  had  come  among 

them   with  motives  of  the  same  nature.     They 
15* 


SQ4 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


were  allied,  it  is  said,  to  the  Canadian  French* 
They  fomented  the  Indian  disturbances  which  had 
recently  taken  place.  They  furnished  the  savages 
on  all  sides  with  ammunition  and  arms.  Nay, 
a  respectable  clergymen  positively  charged  them 
with  popery,  and  another  person,  *  knew  '  them  to 
be  in  possession  of  three  thousand  stand  of  arms, 
wherewith  the  blood-thirsty  heathens  were  to  be 
stirred  up  to  fall,  with  the  French,  upon  the  Penn- 
sylvanian  settlers. 

But,  although  the  mission  was  abandoned  in 
this  quarter,  the  Moravians  were  not  discouraged. 
They  had  already  begun  a  small  settlement  in  Penn- 
sylvania, fifty  or  sixty  miles  above  Philadelphia,  be- 
tween the  forks  of  the  Delaware,  which  they  nam- 
ed Bethlehem.  They  now  stated  their  case  to  the 
governor  of  that  province,  who  thereupon  issued 
a  proclamation  that  '  all  Indians  who  took  refuge 
in  Pennsylvania  should  be  protected  in  the  quiet 
practice  of  their  religious  profession.'  In  conse- 
quence of  this  measure,  the  Christian  Indians  be- 
gan to  come  in  from  New-York  and  Connecticut, 
early  in  1 748,  and  '  the  brethren '  having  purchas- 
ed a  tract  of  land  for  them  ac  the  junction  of 
Mahony  Creek  with  the  Lehigh,  they  soon  set- 
tled there,  built  a  regular  town  and  chapel,  and 
named  the  place  Gnadenshutten.   By  September  of 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


205 


Ihad 
»ges 
[ay, 
lem 

to 
rms, 

be 
Jnn- 


the  next  year,  this  congregation  amounted  to  five 
hundred  souls  ;  a  second  church  was  begun  ;  and 
schools  for  children  of  both  sexes,  were  put  into 
operation. 

i?ut  from  this  time,  they  were  less  fortunate ; 
and  their  subsequent  history  is  a  series  of  calami- 
ties. In  the  first  place,  they  were  persecuted  by 
the  five  nations  of  New-York.  These  tribes  had 
long  exercis(3d  such  an  influence  over  all  others 
in  their  vicinity,  that  the  Moravian  society  had 
thought  best  to  take  early  precautions  for  securing 
their  friendship,  by  sending  an  agent  to  treat  with 
them.  This  person  signified  to  their  chief  his 
wish  to  preach  among  the  Indians,  and  received  of 
them  the  following  answer  ;  *  Brother !  you  have 
made  a  long  journey  over  the  seas,  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  white  men  and  to  the  Indians !  You 
did  not  know  that  we  were  here,  and  we  knew 
nothing  of  you.  This  proceeds  from  above! 
Come  therefore  to  us,  you  and  your  brethren ;  we 
bid  you  welcome  among  us ;  and  take  this  fathom 
of  wampum  in  confirmation  of  what  we  have  said.' 
This  agreement  was  soon  after  renewed,  when 
three  of  the  missionaries  were  adopted  as  coun- 
trymen, and  honored  with  new  names.  Bishop 
Spangenberg,  among  the  rest,  was  called  *  Tqirhi- 
tontic,'  a  row  of  trees,    In  June  1747,  a  few  of 


206 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


li 

[  1' 


the  '  brethren,'  and  a  blacksmith  among  them,  set- 
tled near  a  small  village  of  the  five  nations,  at  the 
particular  request  of  a  chief  named  Shikelimus ; 
and  upon  condition  that  the  blacksmith  should  stay 
no  longer  than  they  remained  friendly  to  the  En- 
glish. But  this  was  not  long,  for  the  French  final- 
ly, though  slowly,  succeeded  in  creating  jealousy 
between  them  and  the  English,  and  they  began  to 
think  of  war. 

The  first  indication  of  this  feeling,  and  the  ef- 
fect it  was  to  have  upon  the  Christian  Indians  ap- 
peared in  1754,  when  an  embassy  of  Shawanees 
and  other  backwoods  Indians,  under  the  control  of 
the  five  nations,  came  among  the  former  at  Gnad- 
enshutten,  and  strongly  pressed  them  to  remove 
farther  from  the  white  settlements.  This  invitation 
not  being  much  nouced,  it  was  soon  afterwards 
understood  fi'om  the  five  nations,  who  now  express- 
ed themselves  openly,  though  figuratively,  that  *  if 
Christians  did  not  hear  what  was  said  to  them, 
they  would  come  themselves,  and  run  a  red-hot 
poker  into  their  ears,  and  make  them  hear.' 

But,  at  this  time,  the  hostility  of  even  these 
proud  and  powerful  tribes  was  less  to  be  dreaded 
by  the  Moravians  than  that  of  the  English  them- 
selves, and  especially  the  lower  class  of  the  set- 
tlers.    Some  suspected  them  of  popery,  and  of 


^..-h.^  ^^„d.^^*-i*>t(« 


TALE8    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


207 


|set- 
tbe 
ms ; 
(stay 
En- 
tnal- 
)iisy 
\n  to 


partiality  for  the  French.  Still  more  hated  them 
for  endeavoring  to  civilize  the  savages,  a  race  of 
beings,  who,  in  their  opinion,  instead  of  having 
any  claim  to  Christianity,  deserved  to  be  trented, 
as  an  accursed  people,  like  the  Canaanites  of  old. 
To  such  an  extent  did  this  prejudice  prevail 
among  multitudes,  that  they  sought  the  destruc- 
tion of  both  the  brethren,  and  the  Christian 
Indians.  Mobs  began  to  be  spoken  of.  Consul- 
tations were  held  in  some  places  on  the  proper 
means  of  destroying  the  Mission.  Tn  the  Jerseys, 
public  declaration  was  made  by  beat  of  drums, 
that  Bethlehem  was  to  be  attacked,  and  that  a 
<;arnage  should  be  made,  such  as  never  had  been 
heard  of  in  North  America  before.  Bishop 
Spangenberg,  being  about  this  time  upon  a  jour- 
ney, while  entering  a  public  house,  was  insulted, 
and  threatened  with  having  his  brains  knocked 
out.  In  fine,  perhaps  nothing  prevented  the  pur- 
poses of  these  men  being  effected,  but  an  attack 
made  by  the  Indians  in  the  French  interest, 
upon  a  small  Moravian  station  near  Gnadenshutten. 
The  whites  there,  it  appears,  were  assembled  at 
supper,  when  suddenly  their  watch-dogs  were 
heard  barking.  The  door  of  the  room  was  open- 
ed, the  Indians  fired  in,  killing  one  man  and 
wounding  several.     The  rest  secured  and  barri- 


208 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


1  i 


caded  the  doors,  and  retreated  hastily  to  the 
garret.  The  Indians,  meanwhile,  stationed  watch- 
ers at  the  windows  and  front  door  of  the  house, 
and  then  set  fire  to  it.  Of  fifteen  persons  within 
only  four  escaped ;  three  by  leaping  out  through 
the  flames  of  the  burning  roof  on  the  rear  of  the 
house  ;  and  another,  who  was  confined  by  sick- 
ness in  an  out-house,  by  breaking  through  a 
back  window.  Horses,  stables,  the  barn  of  the 
station,  well  stocked  with  grain  and  hay,  cattle, 
sheep, — the  entire  setdement,  in  a  word — was  re- 
duced to  ashes  within  an  hour. 

This  event,  melancholy  as  it  was,  proved  favor- 
able to  the  Moravians,  for  it  convinced  all  who 
heard  of  it  that  no  connivance  or  concert  could 
possibly  exist  between  these  two  parties.  This 
appeared  still  more  clearly,  when  it  was  found 
that  the  Christian  Indians  under  the  brethren  were 
the  only  ones  in  the  country,  even  of  their  own 
Delaware  tribe,  who  remained  peaceable  and 
friendly  to  the  English.  A  small  force  of  the  lat- 
ter was  garrisoned  near  the  place  of  the  massacre 
just  mentioned ;  but  these  troops,  instead  of  de- 
fending the  *  Christians,'  as  intended,  were  them- 
selves cut  off  by  the  enemy.  It  seems  the  sol- 
diers bad  been  amusing  themselves  with  skating 
on  the  ice  of  the  Lehigh,  this  being  the  winter  of 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


209 


1756,  when,  at  some  distance  higher  up,  where 
the  river  made  a  bend,  they  espied  two  hostile 
Indians,  apparently  engaged  in  the  same  sport. 
These  were  supposed  to  be  already  in  their  pow- 
er, and  they  pursued  them  with  eagerness.  But 
suddenly,  as  they  glided  swiftly  up  the  shore,  a 
party  of  the  enemy  which  had  lain  in  ambush, 
rushed  forth  from  their  hiding  place  among  the 
bushes,  attacked  them,  and  killed  them  to  a  man. 
A  few  of  the  garrison  had  remained  in  the  fort ; 
but  these  were  frightened,  and  fled.  The  sava- 
ges took  possession  of  the  fort,  and  burnt  it, 
together  with  the  mills  of  the  brethren,  and  the 
houses  of  the  Christian  Indians. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  latter,  most  of  whom  had 
removed  to  the  Moravian  head-quarters  at  Beth- 
lehem, and  leaving  Gnadenshutten  to  its  fate, 
were  of  essential  service  in  defending  and  assisting 
both  the  missionaries  and  the  English  settlers. 
They  guarded  them  when  at  work  in  planting  and 
harvesting,  carried  messages  to  the  hostile  Indians 
when  no  other  persons  could  be  induced  to  haz- 
ard their  lives  in  that  service.  This  state  of 
things  continued  for  some  years,  and  so  much 
reliance  was  placed  upon  the  aid  of  the  Christian 
Indians,  that  they  were  often  applied  to  in  despe- 
rate cases  of  distress.   For  example,  in  February, 


210 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


1761,  a  white  man  came  to  their  new  village  at 
Nein,  weeping  for  the  loss  of  his  child,  and  im- 
ploring the  Indians  to  assist  him  and  his  wife  in  a 
search  through  the  woods.  Several  of  the  Indians 
instantly  started  off,  wunt  to  the  house  of  the  pa- 
rents, discovered  the  footsteps  of  the  child,  traced 
them  carefully  some  miles  into  the  woods,  found 
the  child  there,  and  bore  him  back  safe,  though 
shivering,  and  nearly  famished  and  frightened  to 
death,  to  his  overjoyed  and  grateful  parents. 

But  in  the  various  disturbances  we  have  spoken 
of,  viewed  to  such  an  extent  in  1763,  that  in  the 
fall  of  that  year  the  Governor  of  Pennsylvania 
thought  it  proper  to  order  all  the  *  baptized  '  Indians 
to  be  conducted  to  Philadelphia,  and  there  guard- 
ed at  least  from  their  white  enemies.  Leaving 
their  two  settlements,  therefore,  one  of  which 
was  soon  after  burnt  by  a  party  of  whites,  these 
Indians  proceeded  towards  the  city,  arrived  there  on 
the  eleventh  of  November,  and  were  stationed 
upon  Province  Island. 

An  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  danger  to  which 
these  unfortunate  people  were  constantly  exposed, 
from  an  event  which  took  place  in  another  part  of 
the  State.  It  seems,  there  was  a  small  settlement 
of  peacable  Indians  at  Canestoga,  near  Lancaster, 
where  they  had  resided  for  more  than  a  century, 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


211 


their  ancestors  having  been  among  the  first  to  wel- 
come William  Penn,  treat  with  him,  and  furnish 
venison  for  his  people.  These  Indians  were  victims 
to  the  common  prejudice  against  the  race.  A 
party  of  fifty-seven  settlers  from  a  neighboring  vil- 
lage called  Paxton,  suddenly  attacked  them,  about 
the  time  we  have  last  mentioned,  and  murdered 
fourteen  of  their  men,  women  and  children  upon 
the  spot.  The  rest,  to  the  number  of  fifteen  or 
twenty,  happened  to  be  somewhere  abroad,  heard 
of  the  massacre  of  their  relations  and  friends,  fled  for 
protection  to  Lancaster,  and  were  there  placed  in 
the  gaol  of  the  town  for  safety.  Even  here  the 
mob  who  had  now  assumed  the  name  of  the  Pax- 
ton  boys,  pursued  them,  and  notwithstanding  a  regi- 
ment of  highlanders  was  quartered  in  the  town  at 
this  very  moment,  they  broke  open  the  gaol  doors, 
rushed  in  upon  the  miserable  objects  of  their  haired, 
despatched  them  all,  and  having  thrown  the  man-^ 
gled  bodies  into  the  street,  rode  off,  shouting  vic- 
tory, and  threatening  that  the  Province  Island 
^  savages '  should  soon  share  the  same  fate.  '  The 
first  notice  I  had  of  this  affair,'  writes  a  respectable 
eye-witness,  '  vvns,  that  while  at  my  father's  store 
near  the  court  house,  T  saw  a  number  of  people 
running  down  the  street  towards  the  gaol,  which 
enticed  me  and  other  lads  to  follow  them.    At  about 


212 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


I 


sixty  or  eighty  yards  from  the  gaol,  we  met  be- 
tween tweny-five  and  thirty  men,  well  mounted  on 
horses,  and  equipped  for  murder  with  rifles,  toma- 
hawks and  scalping-knives.  I  ran  into  the  prison- 
yard,  and  there,  near  the  back-door  of  the  prison, 
lay  an  old  Indian  named  Will  Sock,  and  his  squaw, 
particularly  well  known  and  esteemed  by  the  peo- 
ple of  the  town  for  their  placid  and  friendly  con- 
duct. Across  their  bodies  lay  two  children,  of 
about  the  age  of  three  years,  whose  heads  were 
split  with  the  tomahawk,  and  their  scalps  all  taken 
off.  Towards  the  middle  of  the  gaol  yard,  along  the 
west  side  of  the  wall,  lay  a  stout  Indian,  whom  I 
especially  noticed  to  have  been  shot  in  the  breast, 
his  legs  chopped  with  the  tomahawk,  his  hands  cut 
off,  and  finally  a  rifle-ball  discharged  in  his  mouth, 
so  that  his  head  was  blown  to  atoms,  and  his  brains 
splashed  against  the  wall !  In  the  same  condition  I 
found  the  whole  of  them,  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, spread  about  the  prison-yard,  shot,  scalped, 
hacked  and  cut  to  pieces.' 

Even  in  Philadelphia,  soon  after  this  time,  in- 
telligence being  brought  that  the  *  Paxton  boys ' 
were  on  their  march  to  destroy  the  Christian  In- 
dians, the  governor  saw  no  other  way  of  protecting 
them,  but  to  send  large  boats  to  the  island,  in  which 
they  could  take  flight  at  a  moment's  warning.    On 


TALES    OF    THE   INDIANS. 


213 


the  twenty-fourth  of  January,  1764,  they  were  di- 
rected to  return  for  safety  to  Philadelphia.     They 
did  so,  under  escort  of  one  hundred  and  seventy 
men  from  Gen.  Gage's  army  ;  were  lodged  in  the 
city  barracks,  and  there  guarded  day  and  night. 
Here,  as  elsewhere,  they  continued    to  meet  dai- 
ly,  for   divine   service,  though  the    missionaries 
were  not  with  them.   But  it  was  not  long  before  the 
mob  disturbed  them  so  much  that  it  was  found  ne- 
cessary to  double  the  guard ;  especially  as  the 
Paxton  ringleaders  in  the  country,  supported  by 
new  recruits  of  rioters,  were  now  taking  open 
measures  for  destroying  the  Indians  under  the  ve- 
ry eyes  of  the  governor.      Matters  seemed  to  be 
drawing  to  a    crisis.     Information  was  received 
that  large  mobs  were  marching  toward  Philadel- 
phia, where  it  was  but  too  obvious  that  numbers 
were  ready  to  join  them.     The  magistrates  were 
accordingly  called  on  to  do  their  duty,  and  there 
appeared  no  other  alternative  but  to  repel  force  by 
force.      Eight  pieces    of  heavy  ordnance   were 
drawn  up  to  the  barracks,  and  a  rampart  thrown 
up  in  the  middle  of  the  central  square  of  the  city. 
The  citizens,  and  even  many  young  Quakers  took 
up  arms,  and  repaired  to  the  barracks  to  assist  in 
defending  the  Indians.     The  latter  had  already 
been  removed  from  the  lower  to  the  upper  parts 


214 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


of  the  building,  where  the  governor  and  several 
other  persons  of  distinction  visited  them.     A  few 
days  after  this   (February  fourth)  the  rioters  ap- 
proached the  city  so  near  that  their  guns  were  heard, 
and  in  such  force,  as  reported,  that  all  Philadel- 
phia was  in  an  uproar  of  alarm.     The  soldiers,  in 
their  trepidation,   unnecessarily   discharged  their 
eighteen  pounders ;  the  citizens  mustered  together 
from  all  quarters ;  and  the  poor  Indians,  unaccus- 
tomed to  such  sounds  and  sights,  were  exceedingly 
terrified.     In  the  night  between  the  fifth  and  sixth, 
a  rumor  prevailed  that  the  rioters  were   again  ad- 
vancing.    The  whole  city  were  at  once  in  motion. 
The  church-bells  were  rung,  the  streets  illumina- 
ted, the  inhabitants  every  where   called  upon  to 
attend    at   the   town   house.     There,  arms    and 
ammunition  were  distributed  among   them  ;    and 
two  companies,  raised  forthwith  from  the  multi- 
tude, repaired  to  the  barracks,  where,  in  addition 
to  the  ordnance  already  prepared,  four  more  can- 
non were  mounted. 

The  following  day  passed  in  hourly  expecta- 
tion of  the  rioters,  but  nothing  more  was  seen  of 
them  ;  the  preparation  for  their  proper  reception 
having  probably  altered  their  intention  of  visiting  the 
city.  It  seems  that  one  of  their  pretended  grounf's 
of  complaint  was,  that  there  were  several  murder- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


215 


ers  among  the  Indians,  whom  they  wished  to  have 
possession  of  and  punish.     One  of  their  ringlead- 
ers, therefore,  was  invited  to  visit  the  barracks, 
and  point  out  such  persons.     This  was  done ;  but 
none  being  found  who  could  be  charged  with  any 
crime  on  any  pretence  of  proof,  the  search  was 
abandoned  with  the  insolent  assertion  that  the  Qua- 
kers had  privately  taken  as  many  as  six  of  the 
Christian  Indians  out  of  the  barracks  and  concealed 
them.     The   feelings  of  the  Indians  at  this  time 
may  be  best  understood,  from  an  address  to  the 
governor,  delivered  on  the  eve  of  their  leaving  the 
city,  in  March,  by  three  of  their  leading  men.     It 
was  nearlv  as  follows  : — 

*  We,  the  Christian  Indians,  now  intending  to  re- 
turn, with  our  wives  and  children,  unto  our  own 
country,  approach  you  to  take  our  leave,  and  to 
thank  you.  We  acknowledge  the  great  kindness 
you  have  shown  to  us  :  we  have  been  in  danger  of 
our  lives,  but  you  protected  and  defended  us 
against  our  enemies,  so  that  we  have  lived  in  peace. 
You  have  provided  us  with  food  and  raiment ;  you 
have  nursed  us  in  sickness  ;  you  have  buried  our 
dead,  and  we  have  heard  with  joy  that  you  will  in 
future  give  us  our  flour  until  our  corn  is  ripe.  And 
we  greatly  rejoice  that  our  teachers  go  with  us  in- 
to the  Indian  country,  that  they  may  still  instruct 


216 


TALES    or  THE    INDIANS. 


US  in  the  doctrines  of  salvation.  Your  kindness 
will  never  be  forgotten  by  us ;  we  shall  bear  it  in 
our  hearts  ;  we  shall  speak  of  it  to  the  other  Indi- 
ans, and  as  long  as  we  live  we  shall  remain  true 
friends  to  the  English.  Finally,  we  pray  that  God 
may  bless  you  !  we,  the  underwriters,  do  this  in  the 
name  of  all  our  people,  remaining  your  faithful 
friends.'  This  address  was  subscribed  by  John 
Papunhank,  Joshua  Anthony,  and  Shem  Evars. 

A  large  part  of  the  Indians,  who  now  left  Phila- 
delphia settled  upon  the  banks  of  the  Susquehan- 
nah,  at  a  place  which  they  called  Friedenshutten, 
'  tents  of  peace.'  There  they  soon  erected  a 
meeting-house,  and  huts  for  themselves  and  the 
misssionaries,  and  then  cheerfully  set  about  clear- 
ing and  fencing  their  new^  grounds,  subsisting  them- 
selves, meanwhile  upon  wild  meat  brought  in  by 
their  hunters,  and  wild  potatoes  and  other  roots  dug 
by  their  women  and  children.  In  1 767,  the  meet- 
ing-house being  too  small  to  contain  the  number, 
they  built  a  large  spacious  church,  of  square  white 
pine  timber,  shingle-roofed,  and  with  a  neat  cupola, 
and  a  bell  upon  the  to]).  At  this  time  there  were 
forty  well-built  houses  of  a  similar  construction  in 
the  village,  with  well-fenced  gardens  attached  to 
each. 

They  were  not  now  molested  by  any  savages, 


TALES    OF  THE    INDIANS. 


217 


though  some  tribes  were  opposed  to  them,  and  cir- 
culated evil  reports  in  hopes  of  preventing  their  in- 
crease.    This  was  especially  the  case  as  to  a  mis- 
sion   undertaken   by  the   Moravian    Zeisberger, 
among  certain  Alleghany  Indians.     Upon  many  of 
them  this  had  a  favorable  effect.  But  there  was  al- 
so a  party  of  Anti-Christians ;  and  much  pains  were 
taken  by  them  to  establish  a  general  jealousy  of 
the  motives  of  the  preachers.     One  chief  declared 
that  he  was  a  mere  spy  and  scout  for  the  settlers, 
and  that  they  would  soon  follow  after  him,  building 
forts,  taking  possession  of  the  country,  and  making 
slaves  of  the   Indians.     Even  old  women  went 
about,  complaining,  of  the  failure  of  many  necessa- 
ries of  life,  and  saying  that  since  the  introduction 
of  Christianity,  the  worms  devoured  their  corn  the 
foxes  had  fled  the  country,  and  neither  bilberries 
nor  chesnuts,  nor  any  other  nuts  or  berries,  would 
now  ripen.     A  conqueror,  on  the  other  hand,  re- 
commended sacrifices,  to  induce  the  Great  Spirit 
to  take  their  part  against  the  missionaries.     Secret 
messages  were  sent  by  the  Six  Nations,  strongly 
recommending  measures  of  a  more  summary  and 
violent  nature.     An  Indian  preacher  announced, 
that  if  they  countenanced  the  Christians,  the  sun 
would  infallibly  scorch  up  all  the  corn  in  the  coun- 
try ;  and  another  of  the  Monsey  tribe,  went  so  far 
15 


t 


218 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


as  to  declare  that  several  of  his  people  having  re- 
cently been  on  a  visit  to  the  King  of  England,  he 
had  cautioned  them  not  to  listen  to  the  doctrine  of 
the  brethren,  *  inasmuch  as  thereby  they  would  in- 
evitably be  led  straightway  to  hell.'  Finally,  the 
Christian  party  in  this  place,  were  obliged  to  re- 
cede from  their  tribe,  and  remove  to  a  new  situa- 
tion about  fifteen  miles  distant,  which  they  named 
Lawunakhannek,  a  '  middle-stream.' 

Meanwhile,  hostilities  were  reviving  among 
neighboring  tribes,  which  occasioned  all  the  Chris- 
tian Indians  great  trouble.  The  Senecas,  among  the 
rest,  were  dissatisfied  with  a  treaty  recently  made 
with  the  Cherokees,  and  had  sent  out  against  tlie 
latter  a  party  of  warriors.  Two  of  this  party 
were  captured  by  the  Cherokees,  who  after  up- 
braiding them  for  their  faithlessness,  *  in  letting 
go  the  peace-belt,  by  which  they  had  agreed  to 
hold  on  with  both  hands,'  cut  off  the  fingers  of  both 
the  prisoners,  and  sent  them  home  to  iheir  chiefs 
with  the  following  message  :  '  We  had  concluded 
a  peace  with  each  other,  by  which  we  were  both 
to  hold  the  chain  of  friendship,  fast  with  both  our 
hands.  We  have  done  so — but  you  have  not — we 
conclude  therefore  that  you  have  no  use  for  fingers^ 
and  we  have  cut  them  off,  to  rid  you  of  what  Is 
useless.' 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


219 


In  consequence  of  tbese  and  other  disturbances, 
the  Christian  Indians  resolved  to  accept  a  friendly 
invitation  repeatedly  given  them  by  the  Dela- 
wares  upon  the  Big-Beaver  river  in  Ohio,  to  come 
and  settle  in  their  neighborhood.  As  early  as 
1762,  a  Mr  Post  from  Pennsylvania,  had  visited 
these  Indians  in  hope  of  christianizing  them ;  and, 
concluding  to  remain  some  time  in  their  neighbor- 
hood, had  set  a  hired  man  to  cutting  down  trees, 
where  he  intended  to  make  his  cornfield,  while  he 
himself  marked  out  three  acres  of  ground  for  this 
purpose.  But  the  Indians  were  jealous  of  this 
movement,  and  they  soon  sent  word  for  him  to 
meet  them  the  next  day  at  their  council-house, 
and  to  desist  from  any  farther  work  on  the  premises 
in  the  mean  time.  Post  met  them  accordingly,  arid 
the  Indian  speaker,  in  the  name  of  the  council,  de- 
livered the  following  singular  address  ; 

*  Brother !  last  year  you  asked  our  leave  to 
come  and  live  with  us,  for  the  purpose  of  instruct- 
ing us  and  our  children,  to  which  we  consented  ; 
and  now  that  you  are  come  we  are  glad  to  see 
you.' 

*  Brother !  it  appears  to  us  that  you  must  since 
hav^e  changed  your  mind  ;  for,  instead  of  instructing 
us  or  our  children,  you  are  cutting  trees  down  on 
our  land !  you  have  marked  out  a  large  spot  of 

15* 


,*•  * 


220 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS^ 


«  <• 


ground  for  a  plantation,  as  white  people  do  every- 
where ;  and  by  and  bye,  another,  and  another 
may  come,  and  do  the  same,  and  the  next  thing 
will  be  that  a  fort  will  be  built  for  the  protection  of 
these  intruders,  and  then  our  conntry  will  be  claim- 
ed by  the  white  people,  and  we  driven  farther 
back.  Such  has  been  the  case  ever  since  the 
white  men  came  to  this  country.  Say !  do  we 
not  speak  the  truth  ? ' 

Post  replied  to  this  question  as  follows  :  '  Broth- 
er !  what  you  say  that  I  told  you  is  true,  but  it  is 
likewise  true  that  an  instructer  must  have  some- 
thing to  live  upon,  as  well  as  another  man.  Now, 
not  wishing  to  be  a  burden  to  you,  1  thought  of  rais- 
ing my  own  bread,  and  believed  that  three  acres  of 
ground  was  little  enough  for  that  purpose.  Of  your 
land  I  do  not  want  one  foot ;  neither  will  my  rais- 
ing a  sufficiency  of  corn  and  vegetables  off  your 
land  give  me  or  any  other  person  a  claim  to  it.' 

Post  now  retired  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the 
council  their  customary  time  for  preparing  an  an- 
swer. On  his  return,  the  speaker  again  addressed 
him  :  *  Brother !  now  that  you  have  spoken  out 
more  plainly,  we  may  perhaps  be  able  to  give  you 
some  advice.  You  have  told  us,  that  you  come  at 
the  instigation  of  the  Great  Spirit  to  teach  and  to 
preach  to  us !     So  also  say  the  priests  at  Detroit, 


\ 
c 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


221 


of 


whom  our  French  father  sent  among  his  Indian 
children  !  Well,  this  being  the  case,  you  as  a 
preacher,  want  no  more  land  than  one  of  them  does, 
a:^d  they  are  content  with  a  garden-lot  to  plant 
vegetables  and  pretty  flowers  in,  such  as  while 
people  are  all  fond  of.' 

*  Brother !  As  you  are  in  the  same  station  and 
employ  with  those  preachers  we  allude  to,  and  as 
we  never  saw  any  one  of  those  cut  down  trees 
and  till  the  ground,  to  get  a  livelihood,  we  are  in- 
clined to  think,  and  especially  as  these,  without  la- 
boring hard,  yet  look  well,  that  they  depend 
upon  something  besides  hard  work  for  their  main- 
tenance. And  we  think  that  if,  as  you  say,  the 
Great  Spirit  wants  you  to  preach  to  the  Indians,  he 
will  cause  the  same  to  be  done  for  you,  which  he 
caused  to  be  done  for  the  priests  at  Detroit.  But 
we  are  agreed  to  give  you  a  garden-spot,  even  lar- 
ger than  they  have.  It  shall  measure  fifty  paces 
each  way  ;  which,  if  it  suits  you,  you  are  at  liber- 
ty to  plant  the  corn  as  you  please  !'  Post  agreed 
cheerfully  to  this  proposal ;  and  the  lot  was  imme- 
diately after  stepped  off  by  Captain  Pipe,  one  of 
the  chiefs,  and  stakes  driven  in  at  the  corners. 

It  was  the  final  consequence  of  this  agreement 
with  Post,  and  of  the  repeated  invitations  before 
mentioned,  that  in  April,  1770,  the  Lawunakhan- 


222 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS, 


uek  Christians  deserted  their  settlement ;  removed 
to  the  Big-Beaver  river  by  the  way  of  the  Alleg- 
hany and  the  Ohio,  in  sixteen  boats ;  ascended  the 
former  about  twenty  miles ;  and  commenced  a  new 
village  by  building  several  dwelling-houses  and  a 
chapel.  This  undertaking  prospered,  and  the 
Ohio  Delawares  were  generally  so  well  pleased 
with  the  new  comers,  that,  in  1773,  they  induced 
a  part  of  them,  with  one  of  their  Moravian  preach- 
ers, to  found  a  second  setdement  90  miles  nearer 
their  own  towns,  which  was  named  Shonbrum,  or 
a  *  Fine-spring.'  In  1772,  the  residue  of  the  Big- 
Beaver  colony  followed  this  example.  They 
were  now  joined  also  by  two  hundred  and  forty- 
one  Christian  Indians  of  Friedenshutten,  who  left 
their  houses,  chapels,  gardens  and  orchards,  the 
fruits  of  seven  years  labor,  behind  them,  for  the  sake 
of  connecting  themselves  with  their  brethren  in 
Ohio.  The  journey  was  long  and  tedious.  Some 
travelled  by  land,  having  seventy  head  of  cattle  to 
drive,  beside  horses  for  carrying  the  sick  and  the 
baggage.  Others  took  advantage  of  the  navigable 
river  and  streams ;  and  these  had  the  charge  of 
bulky  articles,  plough-irons,  harrows,  and  all  other 
kinds  of  farming  utensils  and  tools,  iron  pots  and 
large  kettles  (for  the  boiling  of  maple  sugar)  in- 
cluded.    The   land-party  had  to  penetrate  with 


tl 
t( 

d 

€ 

I 


TALES  OF    THE  INDIANS. 


223 


red 

Ithe 
evv 


their  cattle  through  difficult  thickets  and  swamps ; 
to  cross  rivers,  brooks,  mountains,  and  hills,  to  en- 
dure tremendous  thunder-storms,  and  to  be  expos- 
ed to  the  bite  'of  venomous  reptiles,  on  the  way, 
by  which  some  of  their  horses  were  bitten  and  died. 
Added  to  this,  was  the  torment  inflicted  by  incred- 
ible numbers  of  the  sand-fly ;  so  abundant  in  some 
places  as  to  resemble  a  fog  in  the  air;  and  so 
troublesome  that  no  rest  could  be  obtained  at  the 
encampments,  but  by  kindling  fires  and  sitting  in  the 
thickest  smoke.  Some  of  the  party  were  unfortu- 
nate also  in  taking  the  measles  on  the  journey ; 
and  of  this  disease  several  of  the  children  died,  in- 
cluding a  poor  cripple  ten  or  eleven  years  of  age, 
who  had  been  carried  thus  far  in  a  basket  by  his 
mother,  on  her  back.  Luckily,  they  suffered 
nothing  from  want  of  provisions.  Game  was  plen- 
ty in  the  woods,  and  the  hunters  killed  more  than 
one  hundred  deer  during  the  two  months  they 
spent  on  their  journey. 

Some  of  the  following  rules,  agreed  upon  by  the 
Indian  congregation,  soon  after  their  arrival  at  the 
new  setdement,  will  convey  an  idea  of  their 
opinions  and  conditions.  They  were  drawn  up 
by  the  Moravians. 

1.  We  will  know  no  other  God,  but  him  who 
has  created  us  and  redeemed  us. 


224 


TALES    OF    THE  INDIANS. 


5.  We  will  rest  from  all  labor  on  Sundays,  and 
attend  the  usual  meetings  on  that  day. 

3.  We  will  honor  father  and  mother,  and  sup- 
port them  in  age  and  distress. 

4.  No  thieves,  murderers,  drunkards,  or  adul- 
terers, nor  any  person  that  attendeth  dances, 
sacrifices  or  heathenish  festivals,  nor  any  person 
using  witchcraft  in  hunting,  nor  any  person  with- 
out consent  of  our  brethren  shall  be  suffered  to  live 
among  us. 

5.  We  will  renounce  all  juggles,  lies  and  de- 
ceits of  Satan. 

6.  Whosoever  does  any  harm  to  another*s 
cattle,  goods,  effects,  &ic.  shall  pay  the  damage. 

7.  No  man  shall  have  more  than  one  wife, 
nor  any  woman  more  than  one  husband. 

8.  No  spirituous  liquors  shall  be  brought  into 
our  towns ;  nor  shall  any  inhabitants  run  in  debt 
for  any  article  to  the  traders,  without  the  teach- 
er's consent. 

These  and  other  rules  were  read  yearly  in  pub- 
lic meeting.  The  penahv  for  the  obstinate  viola- 
tion of  them  was  dismission  from  the  settlement. 
Other  regulations  were  made  for  the  guidance  of 
church-wardens,  the  management  of  the  schools, 
the  collection  of  taxes,  and  the  proper  treatment 
of  visitors  and  of  the  sick  and  suffering.     A  new 


c 
a 
1( 
f 
t 
a 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


225 


ind 

ip- 

[ul- 
:es, 
5on 
Ith- 


chapel  was  built  this  season,  as  also  another  at 
a  new  Christian  settlement  commenced  ten  miles 
lower  upon  the  Beaver  river,  by  new  emigrants 
from  the  East.  That  at  Shonbrun  was  forty  feet 
by  thirty-six  ;  both  were  built  of  squared  timber, 
and  shingle-roofed,  with  a  cupola  and  bell.  The 
towns  being  regularly  laid  out,  the  streets  wide  and 
clean,  and  the  cattle  kept  out  by  ne-'^t  fences,  the 
settlements  made  a  handsome  appearance,  and  ex- 
cited the  admiration  of  all  visiters.  Nor  did  any- 
thing occur,  for  some  years,  to  interrupt  this  pros- 
perity, with  the  exception  of  hostilities  which 
broke  out  in  1774,  between  the  Virginian  settlers 
(then  including  the  Kentuckians)  on  one  side  of  the 
Ohio,  and  the  Shawanoes  and  Senecas  on  the  oth- 
er. This  seems  to  have  been  quite  as  much  the 
fault  of  the  settlers  as  of  the  Indians.  It  was  a 
common  opinion  among  the  former  at  this  period, 
that  to  kill  a  savage  was  about  the  same  thing  as 
to  kill  a  buffalo.  They  not  only  fired,  therefore, 
upon  such  as  came  in  the  way,  as  upon  wild  game, 
but  they  decoyed  those  who  lived  across  the  river, 
to  *  come  over  and  drink  with  them,'  for  this  very 
purpose.  Some  of  the  murdered  were  the  rela- 
tions  of  the  celebrated  Logan. 

The  rage  of  the  friends  of  these  men  exceeded 
all  bounds,  and  the  war  was  carried  on  with  a  cor- 


226 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


responding  vigor.  But  other  trials  were  prepar- 
ing for  the  Christian  Indians  in  the  breaking  out 
of  the  revolutionary  war.  The  nature  of  the  un- 
derstanding which  the  '  American  '  party  among 
the  Delawares  had  of  this  contest,  will  be  learned 
from  an  account  given  to  the  missionaries  by 
some  of  the  chiefs  who  attended  a  meeting  at 
Pittsburg,  appointed  by  Congress  for  the  purpose 
of  explaining  the  nature  of  the  dispute.  The  In- 
dians, it  appears,  were  advised  to  remain  neutral, 
because  '  the  quarrel  was  a  family  one.'  It  was 
understood  by  the  chiefs  to  be  described 
something  as  follows :  *  Suppose  a  father  had  a 
little  son,  whom  he  loved  and  indulged  while 
young,  but  began  to  think  of  having  some  help 
from  him,  on  his  growing  up  ;  and  so,  making  up 
a  small  pack,  bade  him  carry  it  for  him.  The 
boy  cheerfully  takes  the  pack  up  and  follows  his 
father  with  it.  The  latter,  finding  the  boy  obedi- 
ent increased  the  pack  as  he  grows  larger  and 
stronger.  As  long  as  the  boy  is  able  to  carry  the 
pack,  he  does  it  without  grumbling  ;  but  then  hav- 
ing arrived  at  manhood,  while  the  father  is  making 
up  a  larger  bundle  for  him,  in  comes  a  third 
person,*  of  an  evil  disposition,  inquires  into  the 


*  An  alluiion  to  the  Bnglish  Ministrj*  of  1770. 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


227 


[ar- 

jout 
iin- 


circumstances,  and  advises  the  father  to  make  it 
heavier,  on  the  ground  that  the  young  man  is  evi- 
dently lusty  enough  to  carry  a  larger  pack.  The 
father  is  indiscreet  enough  to  follow  this  advice, 
and  makes  up  a  heavy  load.  The  son  examines 
it  and  addresses  his  parent  in  these  words :  '  Fa- 
ther ;  this  pack  is  too  heavy  for  me  ;  pray  lighten 
it.  I  will  carry  what  I  can,  but  I  cannot  carry 
this.'  At  the  instigation  of  the  adviser,  the  old 
gentleman,  upon  this,  only  repeats  his  orders  in  a 
peremptory  tone,  also  threatening  to  flog  the  son, 
in  case  of  refusal,  and  taking  up  a  stick  for  that 
purpose.  '  So ! '  says  the  son, '  am  I  to  be  served 
thus  for  not  doing  what  I  cannot  do  ?  Well,  then, 
father,  if  the  thing  must  be  settled  by  blows,  1  have 
no  choice  left  me  but  to  resist  your  demand  by 
main  force,  and  this,  accordingly,  I  am  determin- 
ed to  do.'  Such,  said  the  Indian  reporters,  was 
the  parable  given  thera  to  explain  the  origin  of  the 
revolutionary  war.  * 


CHAPTER  XI. 


THE  CHRISTIAN    INDIANS. 


The  Christian  Indians  were  resolved,  at  all 
events,  to  remain  neutral.  The  other  tribes  were, 
generally,  induced  to  take  part  in  the  war.  In  the 
case  of  the  Delawares,  however,  there  was  a  divi- 
sion of  opinion,  White-Eyes,  Killbuck,  and  some 
other  leading  chiefs  being  determined  to  abide  by 
the  advice  of  the  Americans,  and  remain  unen- 
gaged in  the  contest,  while  another  part  of  the 
tribe  was  under  the  influence  of  men  at  home  or 
abroad,  who  encouraged  the  opposite  course. 

The  Senecas  were  particularly  in  the  British  in- 
terest, as  were  all  the  Six  Nations ;  and  some  of 
them  having  met  White-Eyes  about  this  time  at 
Pittsburg,  and  heard  him  express  himself  in  favor 
of  the  Americans,  were  enraged,  and  undertook  to 
give  him  a  check.  They  reminded  him  haughtily 
of  an  old  insult  often  cast  by  the  Six  Nations  upon 
the  Delawares,  that  they  were  women,  and  had  no 
right  to  determine  or  to  do  anything  of  this  impor- 
tance on  their  own  authority.  White-Eyes  had 
expected  this  insolence,  and  was  prepared  first. 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


229 


He  rose  instantly,  with  a  proud  and  lofty  air.     *  I 
know  well,'  said  he  'that  the  Six  Nations  have  pre- 
tended to  look  upon  ray  nation  as  a  conquered  na- 
tion.    You  have  said  many  times  that  you  cut  off 
our  legs  of  old,  that  you  put  petticoats  upon  us, 
that  you  gave  us  a  hoe  and  a  compounder,  and 
said  to  us,  now  women,  your  business  henceforth 
shall  be  to  plant,  hoe  and  pound  for  us,   who  are 
men,   and  warriors.     Look !     look  at  my  legs ! 
If,  as  you  say  you  cut  them  off,  are  they  not 
grown  again  ?     Do  I  wear  a  petticoat  ?     Do  I  car- 
ry a  hoe,  or  a  compounder  ?     No  !     I  have  fire- 
arms in  [^my  hand.     I  am  a  man  !     I  am  a  war- 
rior !     And  all  this  country,'  added  he,  waving  his 
hand  haughtily  in  the  direction  of  the  Alleghany 
river,  *  all  this  country  is  mine  ! '  *     This  daring 
address  was  of  a  character  so  unusual  that  many 
of  the  Delawares  themselves  sent  word  to  the  Sen- 
ecas  that  they  did  not  justify  White-Eyes.     His 
own  party  was  of  course  warm  in  his  favor. 

He  signalized  himself  in  a  similar  manner  in 
1778,  at  Goschochking,  the  chief  settlement  of 
the  Delawares,  on  the  river  Muskingum.  Great 
trouble  and  dismay  had  been  occasioned  among 
these  Indians,  it  seems,  by  abominable  falsehoods 
told  them  by  certain  white  men  and  half-breeds  in 


*  Speaking,  according  to  a  common  custom,  in  the  namo  of  his  nation. 


230 


TALES  OF   THE   INDIANS. 


the  British  interest,  about  the  hatred  and  hostility 
of  the  Americans.  Everything  was  done  to  rouse 
them  in  this  manner  to  engage  at  once  in  the  war. 
And  this  would  have  been  the  result,  perhaps,  but 
for  White-Eyes,  who  rose  and  proposed,  in  the 
council  held  upon  the  subject,  that  they  should 
wait  ten  days  to  ascertain  whether  the  statements 
they  had  just  heard  were  correct.  Upon  this. 
Captain  Pipe,  one  of  the  Delaware  war  party, 
availing  himself  of  the  occasion  for  checking  the 
influence  of  White-Eyes,  threw  out  very  broad 
hints  that  ''  every  man  should  be  declared  an  ene- 
to  the  nation,  who  should  oppose  the  instant  taking 
up  of  arms  against  the  Americans.'  White-Eyes 
perceived  that  this  blow  was  aimed  at  himself; 
but  he  parried  it  by  immediately  assembling,  and 
addressing  his  party  by  themselves  :  '  If  you  will 
go  out  in  this  war,'  said  he,  observing  the  prepara- 
tions of  some  of  them,  '  you  shall  not  go  without 
me.  I  have  taken  peace  measures,  it  is  true,  with 
the  view  of  saving  my  tribe  from  destruction. 
But  if  you  think  me  in  the  wrong,  if  you  give 
more  credit  to  runaway  vagabonds  than  to  your 
own  friends,  to  a  man,  to  a  warrior,  a  Delaware, 
if  you  insist  upon  fighting  the  Americans,  go !  and 
I  will  go  with  you.  And  I  will  not  go  like  the 
bear-hunter,  who  sets  his  dogs  upon  the  animal  to 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


231 


be  beaten  about  with  his  paws,  while  he  keeps 
himself  at  a  safe  distance.  No  !  I  will  lead  you 
on,  I  will  place  myself  in  the  front.  I  will  fall 
with  the  first  of  you !  You  can  do  as  you 
choose,  but  as  for  me  I  will  not  survive  my  nation. 
I  will  not  live  to  bewail  the  miserable  destruction 
of  a  brave  people,  who  deserved,  as  you  do,  a  bet- 
ter fate.'  This  spirited  harangue  had  the  desired 
effect.  The  assembly  declared  with  all  the  en- 
thusiasm which  a  grave  Indian  council  are  ever 
willing  to  manifest,  that  they  would  at  least  wait 
the  ten  days,  as  he  wished.  Many  added  that 
they  would  never  fight  the  Americans,  but  with 
him  for  a  leader. 

It  fortunately  happened  at  this  critical  junc- 
ture, that  one  of  the  missionaries,  having  a  hint  of 
the  state  of  affairs,  was  hastening  his  journey  to 
Goschochking.  He  arrived  within  sight  of  the  town 
at  ten  o'clock  .in  the  forenoon  of  the  ninth  day. 
This  circumstance  was  notified  to  the  inhabitants, 
by  a  few  yells  of  the  first  who  discovered  him,  the 
signification  of  which  was  well  understood.  The 
whole  Indian  population  immediately  pressed  into 
the  main  highway  of  the  village.  The  missionary 
advanced  ;  but,  though  he  saluted  numbers  of 
them  as  he  passed  along,  not  a  single  person  re- 
turned the  compliment.     They  looked  upon  him 


'■*- 


¥ 


232 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


in  sullen  and  ominous  silence.  Even  White-Eyes, 
Killbuck,  Big-Cat,  and  the  other  chiefs  and  cap- 
tains who  had  always  befriended  him,  now  affect- 
ed a  coldness,  and  stepped  back  when  he  offered 
them  his  hand.  This,  however,  did  not  discour- 
age him,  especially  as  he  observed  among  the 
crowd  several  men  well  known  to  him  as  Captain 
Pipe's  spies,  narrowly  scrutinizing  the  very  looks 
of  the  peace-chiefs.  Among  some  others,  he 
thought  he  could  even  see  symptoms  of  pleasure 
occasioned  by  his  timely  arrival.  As  none  of 
them  all,  however,  would  respond  to  the  common 
courtesies  of  salutations,  he  thought  proper  to  ask 
the  reason. 

This  was  the  moment  for  White-Eyes  to  come 
forward.  *  We  have  cause  for  believing,'  said  he 
*in  what  these  men  have  told  us,  (pointing  to 
the  British  emissaries,)  that  we  have  no  longer  even 
one  friend  among  the  Americans.  If  this  be  so, 
we  must  consider  every  one  who  comes  from  that 
side  as  an  enemy,  come  only  to  deceive  us  and  to 
spy  us  out.'  The  missionary  replied,  of  course, 
that  the  imputation  and  suspicion  were  unfound- 
ed ;  and  that  if  he  were  not  their  friend,  they  nev- 
er would  have  seen  him  there.  *  Then,'  contin- 
ued White-Eyes,  '  you  will  tell  us  the  truth  in  an- 
swer to  the  question  I  shall  put ! '    The  other  ve- 


TALE3    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


233 


ry  earnestly  assuring  him  that  he  would,  he  went  on, 
— *  Are  the  American  armies  all  cut  to  pieces  by 
the  English  ?  Is  General  Washington  killed  ?  Is 
there  no  longer  a  Congress ;  and  have  the 
English  hanged  some  of  them,  and  taken  the 
remainder  to  England,  to  hang  them  there  ? 
Is  the  whole  country  beyond  the  mountains  in  pos- 
session of  the  English  ?  And  are  the  few  Ameri- 
can troops  who  have  escaped  them,  now  mustering 
for  a  march  against  us,  our  wives  and  our  chil- 
dren ?  Do  not  deceive  us.  Speak  the  truth ;  and 
tell  me  if  all  these  things  are  so  ? ' 

The  missionary  now  declared  before  the  whole 
assembly  that  not  a  word  of  what  he  had  just 
heard   was  true.     He  then  offered  White-Eyes 
certain  papers  he  had  brought  with  him,  in  confir- 
mation of  this  statement.     The  latter  thought  prop- 
er to  refuse  taking  them  ;  but  the  missionary  felt  en- 
couraged by  the  looks  of  many  in  the  crowd  around 
him,  and  catching  at  that  moment  the  eye  of  the 
Indian  drummer,  he  called  to  him  to  beat  the 
drum  for  the  assembly  to  meet,  for  the  purpose  of 
hearing  what  their  American  brethren  had  to  say 
to  them.     A  general  suit  taking  place  at  this  nov- 
el ceremony,  White-Eyes  took  advantage  of  the 
favorable  moment  and  came  forward.     *  Shall  we, 
my  friends  and  relatives,'  said  he,  '  shall  we  listen 

16 


■^1 


-j&.' V.-'  .X,^'^'.  ■ 


¥ 


rTJTfc 


234 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


fl' 


U 


m 


.K' 


once  more  to  those  who  calls  us  their  brethren  ? ' 
This  question  was  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
loudly  and  as  with  one  voice ;  the  drum  was  beat, 
and  the  whole  body  moved  towards  the  spacious 
council-house  of  the  tribe.     There  the  friendly 
speeches  brought  by  the  missionary  from  the  Pitts- 
burgh commandant,    and   other  Americans   well 
known  to  them,  were  read  and  interpreted.   White- 
Eyes  then  arose,  and  made  an  elaborate  and  ani- 
mated address  in  favor  of  the  Americans.    A  news- 
paper containing  an  account  oT  Burgoyne's  surren- 
der, being  found  enclosed   in  the  packet,  he  held 
it  up  before  the  assembly,  unfolded  it  with  both  his 
hands,  and  explained  its  purport.    *  See,  my  friends 
and   relatives,'   he   concluded,    '  these   are  great 
events,  and  this  is  not  the  song  of  a  bird,  but  the 
truth.'     He  now  felt  at  liberty  to  treat  the  mis- 
sionary as  a  friend.     He  stepped  towards  him, 
offered  his  hand  cordially,  and  welcomed  him  as 
a  brother ;  and  the  whole  assembly,  to  a  man,  fol- 
lowed his  example  as  they  did  his  advice. 

White-Eyes  now  felt  satisfied  as  to  his  own  na- 
tion ;  but  unwilling  to  overlook  the  imposition 
practised  upon  them  by  the  emissaries,  who  had 
just  started  for  the  Shawanese  towns  on  the  Sci- 
oto, he  sent  word  to  these  towns  the  next  day, 
to  the  following  effect :  '  Grandchildren  !  ye  Shaw- 
anese !  some  days  ago,  a  flock  of  birds  that  had 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


235 


1?' 

ve, 
jat, 
ous 


come  on  from  the  East,  lit  at  Goschochking,  and 
sang  a  song  among  us  which  almost  proved  our 
urin.  On  leaving  us  they  took  their  flight  towards 
the  Scioto.  Should  they  sing  or  try  to  sing  to  you, 
do  not  listen  to  them,  for  they  lie  ! '  Thus  end- 
ed the  British  interest  in  this  quarter. 

The  Christian  Indians,  being  considered  the 
guests,  and  under  the  protection  of  the  Ohio  Del- 
awares,  felt  the  benefit  of  these  measures.  War- 
parties  of  the  northern  Indians  frequently  passed 
their  villages,  on  their  way  to  wage  war  with  the 
Americans,  but  they  rarely  molested  them.  The 
large  parties,  indeed,  did  not  enter  the  villages,  at 
all.  Their  custom  was  to  halt  at  some  distance 
from  them,  and  send  in  a  messenger,  announcing, 
that  such  a  number  of  their  friends,  going  to  war, 
had  stopped  at  such  a  place  to  refresh  themselves, 
and  would  make  no  objection  to  a  meal  of  victuals, 
adding  that  they  need  not  be  afraid — not  a 
chicken  of  theirs  should  be  hurt.  The  proceed- 
ings of  one  of  these  parties,  a  body  of  ninety-six 
Wyandots,  who  stopped  on  their  way  to'  the  south 
side  of  the  Ohio,  about  a  mile  from  one  of  the 
Christian  villages,  will  furnish  some  interesting  il- 
lustrations of  their  manners  and  customs.  The 
partj  was  headed  by  the  greatest  war-chief  of  the 

16* 


A 


.-*■■-  ■'  Y- 


236 


TALES    or    THE    INDIANS. 


nation,  and  be  sent  in  one  of  his  captains  with  the 
following  message  : 

*  Cousins !  I  am  on  my  way  to  war  with  a 
great  body  of  men,  but  you  need  not  be  uneasy  j 
you  have  nothing  to  fear  from  us.  I  wish  only  to 
shake  hands  with  you  and  your  teachers  ;  and  to 
talk  with  you.  It  is  for  this  purpose  we  have  halt- 
ed here,  though  if  you  have  a  meaPs  victuals  to 
spare,  my  men  will  be  thankful  for  them.' 

One  of  the  Christian  Indians,  an  old  friend  of 
the  war-captain,  immediately  ordered  victuals  to 
be  taken  to  the  camp ;  and  he  went  in  person 
soon  after,  to  conduct  the  old  chief,  with  fifteen 
of  his  first  men,  into  town.  By  their  request  he 
conducted  them  to  the  missionaries'  dwelling,  ap- 
proaching which  witli  a  grave  and  regular  pace, 
they  siffccessively  shook  hands  with  each  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, pronouncing  these  words.  *  Father  I 
I  thank  the  Great  Spirit  that  he  has  preserved  our 
lives  for  a  happy  meeting  this  day.'  Being  then 
taking  to  the  school-house,  where  they  were  served 
with  victuals,  the  head-chief  addressed  his  enter- 
tainers to  the  following  eflfect : 

*  Cousins!  Although  until  now  I  have  never 
come  to  see  you,  I  am  no  stranger  to  you.  I 
knew  you  had  invited  good  teachers  to  come 
among  you,  and  of  that  I  approve.     I  love  them  as 


;h 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


237 


the 


you  do.  It  is  well  that  such  men  as  your  teachers 
and  ours  *  will  visit  us.  They  have  the  large  book 
in  which  the  will  of  God  is  written.  We  also  have 
a  house  in  which  we  meet  for  prayer. 

*  Cousins !  you  may  be  astonished  at  these  words, 
when  you  see  me  going  on  a  warlike  errand.  But 
listen  to  what  1  say !  It  is  unpleasant  to  approach 
you  thus,  but  it  is  for  your  safety.  You,  cousins, 
and  your  teachers,  have  many  enemies.  I  have 
often  thought  of  you,  often  wished  to  see  you,  and 
have  now  purposely  taken  my  warriors  this  way  to 
show  them  where  you  live,  that  they  may  make  no 
mistake  about  you  hereafter. 

*  Cousins,  continue  always  as  you  are  now. 
Join  in  no  disputes,  no  wars — ^you  will  fai*?  well — 
the  Great  Spirit  will  protect  you ! ' 

The  old  chief  having  concluded  his  speech,  his 
friend,  in  behalf  of  the  Christians,  replied  to  him 
thus  :  *  Uncle !  f  you  are  welcome  with  us,  your 
words  come  from  the  heart,  and  they  are  pre- 


cious 


1 


*  Uncle  !  you  approve  of  our  living  as  we  do  ; 
you  love  us,  and  because  this  is  the  case,  the  Great 
Spirit  has  directed  your  steps  this  way,  that  you 
might  see  us  and  we  you.     , 


♦  Priests  sent  among  them  by  the  French. 

t  Such  was  the  titfe  jB^iven  by  the  Delawares  to  the  Wyandots,  the 
^reat  parent  stock  from  which  they  derived  even  themselves — the '  grand- 
'atber,'  as  they  were,  of  forty  other  tribes. 


ti^i 


^m 


238 


TALES    OP  THE    INDIANS. 


#^ 


*  Uncle  !  you  say  you  have  a  teacher  like  ours, 
who  has  also  the  great  book.  I  doubt,  uncle, 
whether  it  be  the  same  book.  In  the  book  which 
our  teachers  have,  God  commands  in  one  place, 
Thou  shalt  not  hilly  in  another,  Love  your  ene- 
mies, and  pray  for  them  ! 

*  Uncie  !  when  we  were  accomplices  and  allies, 
in  old  times,  we  strove  to  outdo  each  other  in 
murdering — but  then  we  knew  no  better — no  man 
had  told  us  better. 

*  Uncle  !  you  and  I  were  friends  when  we  were 
both  young — we  have  remained  so  until  we  are 
both  old — let  us  act  alike  now  in  putting  away  what 
is  bad,  and  what  God  has  forbidden — I  mean  the 
killing  of  men.' 

After  this  reply,  the  war-chief  returned  to  his 
camp  for  nearly  an  hour.  He  then  came  back 
again,  having  but  a  single  young  man  with  him, 
and  requested  an  audience  of  the  officers  of  the 
town,  and  addressed  them  thus : 

'  Cousin !  I  have  given  your  words  a  due  con- 
sideration, and  now  open  my  heart  to  you. 

*  Cousin !  you  have  spoken  the  truth  in  saying 
that  God,  who  created  man,  cannot  be  pleased 
when  these  kill  one  another.  I  am  myself  oppos- 
ed to  war,  and  I  had  hitherto  declined  taking  up 
the   hatchet,  although  my  father,  (the  King  of 


.  *£*A';L 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


239 


tie, 
Ich 
;e, 

le- 


England  probably,  or  the  Governor  of  Detroit,) 
threatened,  if  I  did  not  do  so,  to  withhold  from  me 
the  food  and  clothing  which  are  necessary  for  my 
family.  He  said  I  should  suffer  for  my  obsti- 
nacy. 

'  Cousin !  place  yourself  in  my  situation,  living 
at  the  very  door  of  my  father's  house.  When, 
however,  I  found  that  my  father  would  compel  me 
to  receive  the  hatchet,  when  he  told  me  to  kill  all 
the  Long-Knives  (Americans)  I  should  meet  with, 
I  said  to  him,  ^father  !  only  men  in  arms,  not  wo- 
men and  children  /'  But  tot  his  he  replied,  ^Alll 
alU—killalir 

*  But  cousin !  think  not  that  I  shall  now  do  as 
he  desires.  No  I  I  will  tell  you  how  I  will  act. 
I  will  march  my  men  within  half  a  day's  journey 
from  the  Ohio  river,  and  then  send  off  a  small  par- 
ty to  take  one  prisoner.  That  prisoner  shall  be 
carried  to  my  father,  with  the  charge  that  he  shall 
not  be  hurt ;  and  then  I  will  return  him  the  hatch- 
et which  he  has  forced  upon  me.  In  ten  days  you 
shall  see  me  again,  if  the  Great  Spirit  preserves 
me,  and  not  a  life  shall  be  lost  by  my  party.  I 
would  go  home  now,  but  for  your  sake — you  would 
be  charged  with  having  persuaded  me  to  turn  back, 
and  my  father  would  be  enraged  with  you. 

'  Cousin  !  I  place  the  words  I  have  spoken  deep 


•/ 


240 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


under  ground,  (an  injunction  of  secrecy).  On  my 
return  I  shall  say  more  to  you.'  After  taking  a 
farewell,  the  old  chief  with  his  young  man  return- 
ed to  the  camp,  which  was  broke  up ;  and  they 
proceeded  upon  their  expedition,  without  a  shout, 
or  the  least  usual  noise  of  any  other  kind.  In  pre- 
cisely ten  days,  they  relumed,  with  one  prisoner, 
and  encamped  for  an  hour  or  two  on  the  former 
spot.  The  larger  part  of  them  were  fed  there, 
with  the  ordinary  Indian  hospitality,  by  the  villag- 
ers, and  the  old  chief,  meanwhile,  with  his  young 
men,  visited  his  acquaintance  in  town,  and  repeat- 
ed his  former  promise  to  bury  the  hatchet  thence- 
forth forever. 

But  the  hostile  Indians,  including  the  Six  Na- 
tions, the  Wyandots  and  others,  were  in  the  mean 
time  getting  to  be  so  troublesome,  that  in  1780, 
the  Christian  Indians  chose  to  abandon  the  village 
of  which  we  have  been  speaking.  Shortly  after- 
wards, as  two  of  thsm  who  belonged  to  Gnaden- 
shutten  were  looking  for  stray  horses  among  the 
woods,  they  were  suddenly  met  by  about  eighty  In- 
dian warriors,  who  without  ceremony  took  them 
prisoners.  Then  pursuing  a  course  through  the 
woods,  until  they  had  come  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  the  village,  they  rested  till  near  day-break, 
carefully  guarding  the  prisoners.     They  then  mov- 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


241 


ed  on  silently,  and  having  surrounded  the  town 
completely,  hailed  the  inhabitants  to  deliver  into 
their  hands  Kill-Buck,  Big-Cat,  "and  the  other 
peace-chiefs,  as  *  they  must  have  them,  dead  or 
alive.'  They  were  told  that  these  men  were  ab- 
sent, but  they  took  the  liberty  to  assure  themselves 
of  that  fact,  by  searchi^r:;  every  house,  stable  and 
cellar  in  the  village.  ^  n\n^  nothing,  they  then 
demanded  that  the  ch;.;  .xjen  of  the  three  Chris- 
tian towns  should  be  called  together,  to  meet  them 
in  council,  and  hear  what  they  should  say. 

*  Friends  and  kinsman  !' — said  the  head  war- 
chief  of  the  Delaware  party  to  them,  when  assem- 
bled, *  Listen  to  what  I  say  !  you  see  a  great  na- 
tion divided,  father  fighting  the  son,  and  son  the 
father,  and  the  father  has  called  on  his  Indian 
children  to  assist  him  in  correcting  his  child.  I 
took  time  to  think  of  it.  I  looked  upon  it  at  first 
as  only  a  family  quarrel.  I  concluded  at  last  that 
the  father  was  right,  and  the  son  wrong.  I  thought 
so  the  more,  when  I  found  the  son  encroaching  on 
the  land  of  his  Indian  brethren,  stealing,  shooting, 
murdering  without  cause. — Yes !  even  those  who 
had  been  placed  for  protection  under  their  father's 
roof,  the  father  himself  standing  sentry  at  the 
door,  even  them ! '  *  # 

*  Alluding  to  tho  massacre  at  Lancaster,  and  to  the  regiment  of  High- 
landeri,  or  the  keeper  of  the  gaol. 


242 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


W  .y:^. 


The  orator  enlarged  upon  those  sentiments  at 
some  length,  and  concluded  with  inviting  the 
Christians  to  remove  farther  into  the  Indian  coun- 
try. '  There,' said  he,  '  you  may  live  in  safety. 
No  Long-knife  shall  molest  you.  Nay !  I  will  live 
between  you  and  them,  and  they  shall  not  even 
frighten  you.  There  your  fields  will  yield  fine 
harvests — ^your  catties  hall  find  good  pasture — there 
shall  be  plenty  of  game — you  shall  worship  your 
God  without  fear.  Think  on  these  things,  and  be- 
lieve me  that  if  you  stay  where  you  are,  the  Long- 
knives  will  one  time  or  other  speak  fine  words  to 
you  and  murder  you  !'  The  Christians  rephed  to 
this  invitation,  that  they  were  obliged  to  the  orator 
for  it,  but  were  contented  where  they  were,  be- 
sides being  *  too  heavy  '  to  think  of  rising  and  mov- 
ing, that  is,  having  too  much  real  estate  and  other 
immoveable  and  valuable  property.  He  express- 
ed himself  satisfied  with  this  answer,  nor  did  he, 
or  the  Indians  in  his  interest,  ever  after  give  the 
Christians  any  trouble. 

From  other  quarters  during  the  war,  however, 
they  met  with  great  troubles,  which  finally  result- 
ed in  everything  but  their  utter  destruction.  The 
Six  Nations  had  a  large  though  secret  part  in  these 
proceedings.  They  even  sent  an  express  embas- 
sy to  the  Chippewa  and  Ottowa  Indians  to  this 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


243 


purport.  *  We  hereby  present  you  the  Christian 
Indians  on  the  Muskingum,  to  make  broth  of — 
meaning  a  command  to  put  them  to  death.  These 
two  nations,  being  connected  with  the  Delawares, 
decHned  the  summons,  saying  that  '  their  grand- 
father had  done  them  no  injury !' 

But  the  Wyandots,  Monseys,  and  some  other 
tribes  were  differently  disposed  ;  and  the  time  had 
now  come  for  their  open  attack  upon  the  Chris- 
tians. By  the  instigation  of  the  whites  and  half- 
breed  vagabonds  already  mentioned,  they  sent  in- 
vitations to  all  the  warriors  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Detroit  to  meet  at  Sandusky,  for  a  grand  war- 
feast  ;  there  they  were  furnished  with  a  large  ox, 
roasted  entire,  which  they  feasted  upon,  eating, 
dancing  and  singing,  each  in  his  turn,  their  numer- 
ous exploits  in  war,  the  British  flag  waving  all  the 
while  over  their  heads.  They  were  then  served 
with  arms  and  powder  by  the  emissaries,  formed 
into  companies,  and  sent  upon  their  various  routes, 
nobqdy  knew  whither. 

But  this  was  not  long  a  secret.  More  than 
three  hundred  of  them  soon  appeared  among  the 
Christian  villages ;  and  from  this  time  never  ceas- 
ed to  harass  them.  The  first  attack  made  upon 
the  missionaries  was  as  follows : — ^Three  o{  them 
were  walking  together  at  Gnadenshutten,  when  a 


•,  t-.,*-',  ■  ■  f 


.♦3H»».*»  *— . 


-  ^:W  'V'^''  ^ 


244 


TALKS    01     THE    INDIANS. 


■'i 


<■. 


e 


I 


Monsey  chief  came  up  to  them  hastily,  and  asked 
one  of  them  in  a  peremptory  manner,  if  he  would 
or  would  not  devote  himself  (exclusively)  to  teach- 
ing the  Monsey  tribe.  But,  before  a  full  reply 
could  be  given,  he  stepped  three  paces  back,  as  a 
signal  for  three  Wyandots  who  lay  behind  a  gar- 
den fence  near  by,  and  who  now  rushed  out  upon 
the  missionaries,  seized  each  one  his  man,  and  in- 
stantly marched  them  towards  the  camp,  about  one 
hundred  yards  distant.  On  the  way,  a  fourth  Wy- 
andot aimed  several  blows  with  a  hatchet  at  one 
of  the  missionaries,  who  was  active  enough,  to 
avoid  them ;  and  soon  after  their  arrival,  several 
others  stripped  them  of  their  best  clothes,  watches, 
buckles,  sleeve-buttons,  &£C.  A  dark  ferocious 
looking  Monsey  then  approached,  and  seizing 
them  all  successively  by  the  hair  of  the  head,  shook 
them  with  his  whole  force,  saying  meanwhile,  *  1 
salute  thee,  my  brother  /'  He  then  began  strip- 
ping one  of  them  of  his  shirt,  with  merely  the  re- 
mark that  he  was  much  in  want  of  an  article  of 
this  description,  and  he  expected  no  better  oppor- 
tunity than  the  present  to  provide  himself.  He 
had  not  effected  his  j)urpose,  however,  when  a 
Delaware  of  some  note  ran  up,  and  pushed  him 
back  ^ith  contempt.  '  Cowara  !'  said  he, '  begone ! 
what  harm  have  these  people  done  you  ?  You  are 
always  foremost  where  there  is  no  danger,' 


. .  + 


TALES    OP    THE    INDIANS. 


245 


h- 


The  prisoners  were  confined  duri      t..     ^ight. 
Meanwhile,  the  enemy  dispatched  a  party  oi  six- 
teen men  up  the  river  to  Salem,  for  the  purpose 
of  seizing  upon  Isaac  Glickhican,  a  Christian  Indi- 
an particularly  feared  and  hated  for  his  influence. 
These  men,  instructed  to  take  him  if  possible,  and 
otherwise  his  scalp,  started  off  for^ Salem,  with  loud 
yells  and  shrieks.     They  were  all  mounted  on 
horseback,  and  they   returned   in  a   few   hours, 
bringing  the  prisoner,  with  his  hands  tied  behind 
him.     It  appears  that  on  their  arrival  at  Salem, 
they  surrounded  his  house,  at  such  a  distance  as 
might  prevent  his  escaping,  but  fearing  to  enter, 
notwithstanding  their  numbers,  they  wdtched  for 
his  coming  out.     He  saw  some  of  them  before 
long  from  a  window,  and  instantly  stepped  out, 
and  called  to  them.     *  Friends !'  said  he, '  by  your 
manoeuvres  I  conclude  you  are  come  for  me.     If 
so,  why  do  you  hesitate  ?     Obey  your  orders,  I  am 
ready  to  submit.     You  seem  to  fear  old  Glickhi- 
can.    Ah !  there  was  a  time  when  I  would  have 
scorned  to  submit  to  such  cowardly  slaves.     But 
I  am  no  more  Glickhican,*  I  am  Isaac,  a  believer 
in  the  true  God,  and  for  his  sake  I  will  suffer  any- 
thing, even  death.'     Seeing  them  still  hesitate,  he 

*  An  Indian  word,  signifying  the  5igAt  im  0  fwn  Jorre/. 


■jA' 


'^v 


■Si^%>i  .^i 


m,: 


246 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


It^, 


W 


-i*;.-. 


f 


stepped  up  to  them  with  his  hands  placed  upon 
his  back.  '  Here  ! '  he  continued,  *  you  would  tie 
me  if  you  dared — lie  me,  then,  and  take  me  with 
you — I  am  ready.'  They  now  mustered  courage 
to  do  as  he  directed. 

On  the  nth  of  September,  the  Christian  Indi- 
ans were  compelled  to  leave  their  three  beautiful 
villages,  and  accompany  their  oppressors  on  a  dif- 
ficult and  tedious  journey  of  a  month,  to  a  place 
upon  the  Upper  Sandusky  river,  designed  by  the 
latter  for  their  future  residence.  It  was  a  desolate 
and  dreary  spot,  almost  without  pasture,  provi- 
sions or  fuel.  Their  suffering  during  the  ensuing 
winter,  their  various  migrations  from  place  to 
place,  year  after  year,  under  the  direction  of  Brit- 
ish or  American  authorities,  their  settlement  once 
more  upon  their  old  sites  on  the  Muskingum  river 
by  permission  of  Congress,  and  their  gradual  di- 
minution and  final  extinction,  up  to  the  year  1808, 
these  facts  need  not  be  enlarged  upon.  Their 
history  will  be  concluded  with  a  notice  of  one  or 
two  principal  events. 

During  the  month  succeeding  the  arrival  of  the 
Christians  at  the  desolate  places  already  mention- 
ed, their  missionaries  were  summoned  by  the  com- 
mandant of  Detroit,  to  a  council  called  with  a  view 
to  examine  them.     Four  of  them  attended,  and 


TALES    OF    THE   INDIANS. 


247 


were  seated  upon  a  bench  by  themselves — the  com- 
mandant before  them — the  Delawares,  including 
Captain  Pipe,  in  front  of  Am,  and  a  large  number 
of  Indians  of  various  tribes  on  their  right  hand,  and 
on  their  left  a  war-chief  of  each  of  these  divisions, 
holding  a  stick  three  or  four  feet  long,  with  scalps 
upon  it,  the  result  of  their  last  excursions  against 
the  Americans.  The  council  being  opened  by 
the  commandant  signifying  to  Pipe  that  he  might 
make  his  expected  report,  the  Captain  rose  from 
his  seat,  holding  a  stick  with  two  scalps  on  it,  in 
his  left  hand,  addressed  the  commandant  in  a  very 
spirited  manner  upon  the  subject  of  the  war,  and 
then  handed  him  the  scalps.  The  other  war- 
chiefs,  who  were  equipped  in  the  same  manner 
with  scalps,  having  followed  his  example,  the  com- 
mandant now  called  upon  Pipe  to  declare  wheth- 
er these  missionaries  were  the  men,  he  had  charg- 
ed with  favoring  the  Americans,  and  assisting  them 
during  the  war.  Pipe  replying  readily  in  the  af- 
firmative, he  continued,  'Well!  both  accuser  and 
accused  being  now  present,  I  desire  you  to  repeat 
what  you  have  before  told  me  of  these  men,  be- 
fore this  assembly.'  Pipe  turned  round  to  several 
Indians  who  had  been  sitting  beside  him,  and  told 
them  to  stand  up  and  speak.  Unluckily  for  him, 
drilled  as  these  people  probably  had  been  for  this 


1 


;..», 

■.M-- 


^■ 


ill    •y;t4i 


S48 


TALES    OF    THE    INDIANS. 


'I 


occasion,  they  were  now  panic-struck,  and  had 
nothing  to  say.  He  urged  them  anew,  but  in  vain. 
He  whispered  to  them  that  this  was  the  time,  and 
the  only  time;  but  they,  instead  of  stirring  or 
speaking,  hung  their  heads  down,  and  remained 
mute.  For  a  moment  Pipe  was  really  at  a  loss ; 
but  his  cunning,  and  his  impudence  relieved  him. 
*  Well ! '  said  he,  '  we  all  are  convinced  that  these 
are  good  men.  They  are  my  friends,  and  I  pray 
you  to  speak  good  words  to  them,  I  should  be 
grieved  to  see  them  ill  treated.'  (He  had  abused 
them  in  the  most  outrageous  manner,  on  the  way 
to  Detroit).  The  commandant  then  asking  him 
what  he  wished  should  be  done  with  them,  he  ad- 
vised their  being  sent  back,  by  all  means,  to  their 
own  homes,  as  they  desired.  These  arrangements 
being  generally  explained,  the  council  broke  up. 
Pipe  did  not  leave  the  missionaries,  however,  un- 
til he  had  provided  clothes  and  food  for  their  pres- 
ent use,  and  offered  them  his  advice  and  assistance 
on  all  future  occasions.  With  such  finesse,  did  he 
accommodate  himself  to  his  circumstances. 

During  this  same  fall,  a  large  number  of  the 
Christian  Indians  were  permitted  to  go  back  from 
Sandusky,  to  their  former  settlements  in  Ohio,  to 
procure  some  of  the  provisions  they  had  left  be- 
hind them.     This  they  had  effected,  and  were 


¥, 


i     • 


.t*ir 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


949 


■^ 


bundling  up  iheir  packs,  with  the  intention  of  com- 
mencing the  return-journey  the  next  morning, 
when  a  wandering  war-party  of  between  one  and 
two  hundred  white  men  from  the  Ohio  frontiers 
made  their  appearance  at  Gnadenshutten.  With- 
in a  mile  of  the  place,  they  had  already  met  with 
a  young  man,  one  Shabosh,  watching  his  stray 
horses ;  and  they  murdered  him  in  the  most  cru- 
el manner.  The  brother-in-law  of  this  poor  vic- 
tim, who  was  at  this  time  tying  up  corn  sacks 
not  far  off,  was  the  first  to  see  them ;  and  was 
about  to  hail  them  as  a  friendly  party,  when  at  that 
moment  they  shot  another  Indian  who  was  cross- 
ing the  river  in  a  canoe.  The  man  now  fled,  ex- 
cessively frightened ;  and  though  he  might  have 
saved  many  lives  by  a  little  presence  of  mind,  in 
apprising  his  friends  of  their  danger,  he  ran  several 
miles  into  the  woods,  and  Wd  himself  for  a  day 
and  a  night.  Several  other  Christians,  who  were 
found  by  the  whites  at  work  in  the  corn  fields, 
knowing  none  of  these  circumstances,  were  by 
them  persuaded  to  accompany  them  to  the  village. 
The  whites  cajoled  them,  and  called  them  *  excel- 
lent Christians  ;'  and  they  in  return,  readily  gave 
up  their  guns,  axes  and  knives. 

This  done,  they  were  completely  in  the  power 
of  their  enemy,  and  the  latter  had  now  no  occa- 
17 


250 


TALES  OF  THE  INDIANS. 


# 


sion  to  delay  their  purpose.  They  began  with 
confining  the  Indians,  men,  women,  and  children. 
They  then  took  possession  of  all  the  horses,  axes, 
pots,  kettles,  everything  they  could  find ;  these 
things  they  said,  had  been  stolen  from  the  whites 
during  the  war,  they  could  swear  to  it.  They 
then  gathered  around  the  miserable  prisoners,  and 
informed  them  of  the  fate  they  must  prepare  for. 
Some  of  the  most  blood-thirsty  were  anxious  to 
commence  the  work  of  blood  instantly,  but  others 
were  willing  to  allow  the  Indians  tl  j  short  time 
which  they  requested.  The  latter,  finding  tears, 
entreaties,  and  protestations  of  no  avail,  betook 
themselves  to  their  sad  and  solemn  preparations 
for  death.  *  They  asked  pardon  of  each  other,* 
says  a  describer  of  the  scene,  *  for  whatever  of- 
fence or  grief  they  had  given  or  occasioned  ;  they 
kneeled  down  together  and  oflfered  fervent  pray- 
ers to  God  their  Saviour ;  then  kissing  each  oth- 
er, with  floods  of  tears,  they  still  sang  praises  to 
Him,  in  the  joyful  hope  of  a  final  and  everlasting 
redemption.' 

The  murderers,  meanwhile,  were  consulting  to- 
gether upon  the  best  method  of  despatching  them. 
Some  were  unwilling,  indeed,  to  take  any  part 
in  a  proceeding  of  this  character.  Others  pro- 
posed setting  fire  to  the  houses  where  the  prisoners 


TALES  OF   THE  INDIANS. 


251 


were  confined,  and  so  burning  them  alive.  The 
discussion  was  at  length  terminated  in  favor  of  a 
general  massacre,  by  an  argument  upon  the  value 
and  honor  of  the  scalps.  The  prisoners  were 
now  interrupted,  and  asked  if  they  were  ready. 
They  replied  that  they  were ;  they  had  com- 
mended themselves  to  God,  and  they  trusted  He 
would  receive  their  souls.  The  whites  then 
came  in  among  them.  One  of  them  took  up  a 
cooper's  mallet  which  lay  upon  the  floor — the 
owner  of  the  house  being  a  cooper — saying, 
'  this  will  exactly  answer  the  purpose.*  He  ac- 
cordingly commenced  the  labor  of  death,  nor  did 
he  stop  until  he  had  knocked  down  and  killed  four- 
teen of  the  Indians  whh  his  own  hand.-  He 
then  gave  the  instrument  to  another,  having,  as 
he  said,  done  pretty  well,  and  worked  till  his  arm 
failed  him.  Thus  was  this  horrid  massacre  com- 
pleted ;  and  the  only  one  of  the  mangled  victims 
who  escaped  with  his  life  from  their  first  violence, 
and  was  afterwards  seen  attempting  to  rise,  (a 
man  named  Abel,)  was  again  assaulted,  and  kill- 
ed upon  the  spot.  The  murderers  finished  tl]e 
scene  by  setting  fire  to  the  houses,  as  night  came 
on,  and  then  went  off,  shouting  and  yelling  for 
victory. 

More  than  ninety  Indians  perished  in  this  man- 


M 


252 


TALES    OF    THE  INDIANS. 


■r 

4 


\" 


.0i 


ner,  and  of  the  whole  company  two  only  escaped. 
One  of  them,  a  boy,  being  confined  in  the  house 
where  most  of  the  men  were,  was  knocked  down 
and  scalped  with  the  rest.  But,  recovering  after 
a  while,  he  looked  around  him,  and  at  that  mo- 
ment he  saw  Abel,  with  ihe  blood  running  down 
his  face,  trying  to  support  himself  upon  his  arms 
in  order  to  rise;  he  had  presence  of  mind  enough, 
fortunately,  to  lie  down  again  instantly,  in  the 
manner  of  a  dead  person.  Within  a  minute  or 
two,  he  saw  several  of  the  whites  come  in,  look 
about  among  the  bodies  of  the  murdered,  and 
finish  their  examination  by  despatching  Abel  with 
their  hatchets.  They  now  went  out,  and  the  boy 
availed  himself  of  this  opportunity  to  creep  over 
the  dead  bodies,  still  keeping  himself  in  a  pos- 
ture to  deceive  them,  should  they  enter  a  second 
time.  He  neither  heard  nor  saw  any  one,  how- 
ever ;  and  it  being  now  near  dusk,  he  escaped 
from  the  house  upon  the  back  side,  concealed 
himself  in  the  woods,  and  afterwards  made  his 
way  to  Sandusky. 

Another  lad,  who  was  in  the  house  where  the 
women  were,  had  found  means  to  raise  a  plank 
serving  as  a  trap-door  to  the  cellar  which  was  un- 
der the  floor ;  and  there  he  and  another  boy  lay 
concealed   while   the  butchery  was  going  on — 


i 


,/ 


•ijc**"  - 


TALES    OP  THE    INDIANS. 


253 


though  as  the  planks  were  but  loosely  laid,  the 
blood  ran  in  streams  upon  them  through  the  cre- 
vices. Having  waited  for  the  evening  to  come 
on,  that  they  might  effect  an  escape,  they  at- 
tempted to  get  out  through  a  small  hole  cut  for  a 
window.  In  this  manner  the  boy  first  mentioned 
escaped,  though  with  difficulty ;  but  his  unfortu- 
nate comrade,  who  was  larger,  stuck  fast,  and 
probably  perished  soon  after  in  the  flames. 

Such  was  the  unprincipled  and  unprovoked 
massacre  of  these  Indians — a  disgraceful  and  hor- 
rible deed,  committed  by  a  banditti  of  such  brutal 
ruffians  as  have  been  but  too  often  found  upon 
the  frontiers.  It  is  consoling  that  the  entire  an- 
nals of  the  country  from  ils  first  settlement,  fur- 
nish scarcely  another  transaction  of  a  character  to 
be  compared  with  this. 


n 


♦1 


^-  ,  .>v 


-V  .--r^-i'-sir'Ttr  •  * '     *r^;-;sr*~'' 


